Tag Archives: Jesus

JOHN 21

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end.  We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 21

Setting of the chapter
John tells us in verse 14 that he is recording three manifestations of the Lord Jesus to His disciples after His resurrection. John is a true evangelist, and wrote his gospel so that men might believe, 20:30,31. But a reading of those two verses will show that they are in a rather strange place. They represent a summary of the motive John had in writing the gospel, but do not come at the end of the gospel, where we might expect to find them. This suggests that they may form a link between what goes before and after them.

In the previous verses, the Lord has manifested Himself to His disciples, breathed on them with the words, “Receive ye the Holy Spirit”, and has sent them forth “as my Father hath sent me”, verse21. So this is the official commission of the apostles to go into the world as the Lord had gone into the world. So they go forth commissioned.

But Thomas was not present at that meeting, and this serves to introduce a further manifestation of the Lord eight days later. He so deals with Thomas that he is constrained to confess, “My Lord and my God”. The lesson is clear, that those sent forth by the Lord do so with a view to testifying of His authority, (my Lord”), and His Deity. (“my God”). They go forth confessing.

John then inserts his reason for writing, even that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God. This is the basis of the preaching of the apostles when they went forth. They go forth with confidence.

Survey of the chapter
When we come to chapter 21, we find that the emphasis is on the Lordship of Christ. He is called Lord seven times in the chapter, and the only other name given to Him is Jesus. The burden of the passage is that Jesus is Lord, and the seven uses of the title all refer to what John and Peter said or knew.

To this end, four truths are emphasised. First, the Lord’s complete control over the gospel preaching and its results, as shown by His control over the fish. Second, the need for love to the Lord to motivate those who care for those who are saved by their efforts. Third, that the life’s work of each servant is under the control of the Lord. Fourth, that the gospel is so full and wonderful that all the books in the world could not exhaust it.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-8 Lordship over the fish
(b) Verses 9-17 Lordship over the heart
(c) Verses 18-23 Lordship over the life
(d) Verses 24,25 Lordship over the library

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CHAPTER 21, VERSES 1 TO 17:

21:1 After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and on this wise shewed he himself.

21:2 There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of his disciples.

21:3 Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately; and that night they caught nothing.

21:4 But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore: but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus.

21:5 Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No.

21:6 And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes.

21:7 Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher’s coat unto him, (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea.

21:8 And the other disciples came in a little ship; (for they were not far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits,) dragging the net with fishes.

21:9 As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread.

21:10 Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught.

21:11 Simon Peter went up, and drew the net to land full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three: and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken.

21:12 Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine. And none of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord.

21:13 Jesus then cometh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise.

21:14 This is now the third time that Jesus shewed himself to his disciples, after that he was risen from the dead.

21:15 So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs.

21:16 He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep.

21:17 He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.

 

(a) Verses 1-8
Lordship over the fish

The Lord’s complete control over the gospel preaching and its results.

21:1
After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and on this wise shewed he himself.

After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the disciples- He is going to manifest some further feature of Himself that will encourage them as they go forth into the world for Him.

At the sea of Tiberias- John tells us in 6:1 that the sea of Galilee is the sea of Tiberias. He does not mention Galilee here, to emphasise the word Tiberias. Tiberias the town was founded by Herod Antipas in about AD 20, and named in honour of Tiberius Caesar. It was a very Gentile place.

Subsequently, the Sea of Galilee became known as the Sea of Tiberias. The name is therefore one that has strong suggestions of Gentile culture, power, and influence, and no doubt John chooses this name to emphasise the contrast between the power of the world expressed in politics and the power of Christ expressed in the gospel. The disciples have been sent into a world opposed to God, and they need superior power on their side. The incident that follows shows them that they do have Divine power on their side, but only when they come to an end of their own power.

And on this wise shewed he himself- to shew means to make apparent, so there is some feature of the Lord Jesus that has been present all along, but which is going to be highlighted. It is His Lordship, and as we have already noted, the word “Lord” occurs seven times in the chapter.

The section revolves around fishing, feeding sheep, and following. All must be done under His Lordship if it is to be glorifying to Him.

21:2
There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of his disciples.

There were together Simon Peter- they were not together as a company of disciples expecting the Lord to be in the midst. They are together because they have a common interest in fishing. Peter is always mentioned first in the lists of the apostles, but here he is first in that he takes the initiative to go fishing. He is primarily the one who needs to learn a lesson from the incident that follows, for he will be in the forefront of the preaching from the day of Pentecost onwards. The fact that he instigated the fishing expedition makes it even more a lesson for Peter.

And Thomas called Didymus- usually the list of disciples begins with Peter, and then continues with Andrew his brother, and then James and John, as in Matthew 10:2, or Peter, then James and John, and then Andrew, as in Mark 3:16-18. This is the only place where Thomas is mentioned next to Peter. It serves to highlight the fact that just a little while before Thomas had confessed Christ to be his Lord and his God, whereas Peter had denied that he knew Him. That failure is about to be dealt with publicly. It has already been dealt with privately, Mark 16:7; 1 Corinthians 15:5.

And Nathanael of Cana in Galilee- how striking that Peter is associated with the two disciples that are noted for their bold confession of Christ, for Nathanael had exclaimed, “Thou art the Son of God; Thou art the King of Israel”, John 1:49, and he had done this before he had seen a miracle or heard a discourse. Peter must have felt that his own denial was all the more appalling, for he had been privileged to see the miracles and hear the doctrine.

And the sons of Zebedee- John does not list the twelve apostles, so he did not have to mention his own name in that connection. Here he disguises himself as one of the sons of Zebedee, who was the owner of a fishing business, and James and John were with him in it, Mark 1:19,20. Later on he will be described as usual in the gospel, as the “disciple whom Jesus loved”, verses 7 and 20. The leading thought here is that he is a fisherman.

And two other of his disciples- if these had been apostles they surely would have been named. Their common bond with the others was their faith in Christ on one level, and their vocation as fishermen on a lower level. It does serve to remind us that though the initial preaching of the gospel was entrusted to the apostles, it was not long before others were engaged in it. It also serves to show that the ongoing work of evangelisation does not depend on any supposed apostolic succession.

21:3
Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately; and that night they caught nothing.

Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing- some have criticised Peter for this, suggesting that it shows that he was disillusioned, and wanted to go back to his old ways. But we should remember that there is no rebuke from the Lord when He meets them later, and in fact He uses the incident to teach them a much-needed lesson. We should remember that fishing was not a hobby with these men, but their means of livelihood.

The Lord had indicated a change in their lives after he had gone back to heaven. We read, “And he said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said he unto them, But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment and buy one”, Luke 22:35,36. So there is a “when” and a “but now”, indicating that they need not expect others to provide for them from that time onwards. So Peter is justified in pursuing his calling as a fisherman so as to provide for his family, and so that he will have money in his purse if the Lord leads him to travel a while evangelising.

The apostle Paul made it clear that it was only he and Barnabas who had the authority to forbear working, 1 Corinthians 9:6. Those who were converted through their ministry were responsible for supporting them when this was necessary, and is this way they “lived of the gospel”, verse 14.

They say unto him, We also go with thee- they respond to Peter’s leadership. His leadership in better things will be established in this incident.

They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately- the Lord will skilfully turn this readiness to work into service for Him. It is good if there is a willingness to serve the Lord, and immediate response to His commands.

And that night they caught nothing- this is the critical thing, for they are being taught that if they act independently of Christ they will fail. They had had this experience before, and they knew how the Lord had stepped in then, and they caught a great haul of fishes, see Luke 5:4-11. That incident had been the means of them being commissioned to be with Him, and go forth to preach the gospel of the kingdom. Now they have been sent forth to preach the gospel of God’s grace, and yet they must still be under His control.

21:4
But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore: but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus.

But when the morning was now come- if fish are not caught during the night they will probably not be caught during the day. Their failure is total, as it needed to be, so that the lesson they are about to be taught will impress them permanently.

Jesus stood on the shore- He will show them that He can do from the shore what they totally fail to do as experienced fishermen from their boat.

But the disciples knew not that it was Jesus- this was literally true, but they are going to find that as He manifests Himself, they will know Him in a better way spiritually.

21:5
Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No.

Then Jesus saith unto them, Children- this word is translated like this three times in the New Testament. The second time is in Hebrews 2:13, where we hear the Lord Jesus say, “Behold I and the children whom God hath given Me”. This is a quotation from Isaiah 8:18. Isaiah had the task of warning the wicked king Ahaz of impending captivity at the hands of the Assyrians. As a sign to Israel, Isaiah was instructed by God to name his two sons in a particular way. One was to be Shear-jashub, a name which means “A remnant shall return”, and the other, Maher-shalal-hash-baz, which means “In making haste to the spoil he hasteneth the prey”. So when Isaiah said to the nation, “Behold, I and the children which God hath given me”, they were a “sign and a wonder” to Israel. Maher-shalal-hash-baz was testimony that the Assyrian would indeed hasten to invade the land, and take them as a prey. The other son, however, was God’s promise that even though that happened, a remnant would return from captivity. So the idea is of successful outcome after seeming disaster.

If the disciples thought on these lines, they would see that the one who stood on the shore was able to bring triumph out of disaster, whether the trivial matter of a night of fruitless fishing, or the very important matter of successful evangelism after the one who is preached had been rejected and crucified.

The third time the word “children” is found as a translation of this word is in Hebrews 2:13, where we read, “Forasmuch as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same”. This tells of the complete authority of Christ over the Devil, who had the power of death. Both references to children therefore are an assurance of the complete control of the one to whom they are related spiritually.

The word children expresses the vulnerability of the disciples in the face of disaster. Indeed, the particular Greek word used here is also used of the Lord Jesus when He was eight days old, Luke 21. It is also distinguished from “men” in Matthew 14:21, showing that the thought in John 21 is of their vulnerability. But their relationship with Christ in resurrection would bring them through.

Whether the disciples realised these truths at the time is not told us, but as they thought about them afterwards they would have been greatly encouraged, especially in times when they seemed to not be very successful in their role as fishers of men.

Have ye any meat? The question is prefaced with a Greek word which shows that the answer is going to be more or less in the negative. He gently indicates that He knows their situation. It is a genuine question in that He wants them to declare what the position is, and enable them to confess the full extent of their failure.

The word meat was used in former times for any sort of food; so, for instance, the offering of Leviticus 2 was called a meat offering, even though there was no animal flesh involved. Here, the question is about fish. It shows that the Lord recognised that their fishing expedition was not a money-making venture, but was prompted by the very real need to support their families. If Peter and Andrew had really wanted to return to their old life, they could have rejoined their father in his fishing business.

They answered him, No- what else could they say? It is true that they were far enough from the shore to prevent someone seeing their boat was empty, but they answer honestly. They confess the situation with their own mouths. We cannot hide anything from the Lord, even if we try.

21:6
And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes.

And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find- there must have been something in the tone of voice of the stranger on the shore which assured them that He was to be obeyed. In a previous and similar incident as recorded in Luke 5:4-11, Peter had protested that they had caught nothing all night, and implied that to try again was useless. We have nothing of that here.

They might well have reasoned that the right side of the ship was only a few feet from the left side of the ship, so wherein lay the difference? They will come to realise that the difference lays in obedience to Him. To cast the net in response to His command, is always to cast on the “right” side.

They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes- the “now” of this sentence is the same “now” of verse 10, “the fish ye have now caught”; it is His intervention that makes the difference between the toiling all night and the “now” of instant success.

In Luke 5 the net brake, for the simple reason that the Lord had told them to cast nets, and they only cast one. Here, the Lord knows exactly what they will catch, and that one net will hold them all.

In this verse, and in verse 11, the word used for “draw” is the same as is used in John 6:44, where the Lord says, “no man can come unto me except the Father which hath sent me draw him”. He went on to say, “It is written in the prophets, And they shall all be taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me”. This suggests that the “net” which draws men to Christ, the Father’s appointed means, is the word of God. This is why the net did not break in this incident, for the Lord said, “The scripture cannot be broken”, John 10:35. The word of God is the sure way of bringing sinners to Christ. We are not expected to devise clever schemes and strategies to present the gospel. This would be the same as using nets other than the one He commanded to let down, which is the mistake Peter made in Luke 5. All that is needed is the setting forth of the truth of God as found in the word of God in the power of the Spirit of God. Divine resources like these cannot fail.

The disciples were not able to draw the net, meaning they were not able to pull the fish out of the water into the boat. It was the net that caught the fish; they were only the agents used to land the fish in the boat. But this they could not do, another example of their powerlessness. Their empty net during the night showed their failure, and so did their empty boat now. In the other incident in Luke 5, they were able to bring a large catch into the boat, but not here. Their failure is manifest.

21:7
Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher’s coat unto him, (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea.

Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord- ever the man of insight, John realises from what has happened, (and no doubt helped by his experience in Luke 5 with the draught of fishes there), that the stranger can only be the Lord. He has knowledge beyond theirs, (even though they are experienced fishermen), and also has control over the fish of the sea in their movements. It is not too much to say that He had prevented the fish from entering their net during the night, and now He had commanded them to do so.

Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher’s coat unto him, (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea- it seems strange to put clothes on to prepare to swim, but there is an over-riding consideration. He is about to stand before the Lord, and he knows that he must be dressed suitably for His presence. This incident teaches us that there is a dress code that is suitable for coming together. Those who are spiritual will realise that. Those who are carnal and do not realise it need to be instructed. Decorum should mark us as we meet together. And there is no reason to make weekday meetings the exception. The Lord is the same in the week as He is on Sunday. Casual dress is an indicator of casual attitude which leads to casual behaviour.

Notice that Peter does not attempt to walk on the water here. He has denied his Lord since he did that, and perhaps is not quite confident that he deserves to be upheld on the water as before.

21:8
And the other disciples came in a little ship; (for they were not far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits,) dragging the net with fishes.

And the other disciples came in a little ship; (for they were not far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits,) as is common practice, a small vessel is used to row out from the shore to reach the bigger vessel that cannot come near to the shore-line. It would be towed behind the larger ship, to be available when needed.

This is why John adds, as an aside, the distance from the shore. Because it was only a short distance, the water would be shallow and the larger vessel could not approach.

Dragging the net with fishes- the disciples are presented with a problem. They cannot draw the fishes over the side of the vessel, there are so many, (and Peter is not now in the boat so there is one less to help), and they cannot pull the net with the larger vessel because the water is too shallow, so they drag the net full of fishes through the water by means of the smaller boat, until they reach the shore. Perhaps we could see in this that there is room for enterprise in the making known of the gospel; but there is no room for gimmicks, for the little ship was perfectly orthodox.

(b) Verses 9-17
Lordship over the heart

The need for love to the Lord to motivate those who care for those who are saved by their efforts

21:9
As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread.

As soon then as they were come to land- the meal was ready for them as soon as the reached the shore, showing that the Lord had not needed them in order to provide a meal. He is the Last Adam, and the fish of the sea are under His control, Psalm 8:8.

They saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread- He knows they will be depressed, cold and hungry, and He, as ever, has the answer. It almost seems as if they are still in the little boat when they see the fire. The boat had grounded on the beach, but they had not yet disembarked.

Of course the fire is going to bring back memories for Peter, for he had warmed himself at the fire in the High Priest’s Palace, and then denied the Lord, Luke 22:55. He will soon be given the opportunity to publicly reverse that public denial.

21:10
Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught.

Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught- how gracious of the Lord to allow them to associate their fish with His fish. It symbolises His willingness to share in the great work of evangelism. “We are labourers together with God”, 1 Corinthians 3:9. Isaiah said, “Lord, who hath believed our report?”, Romans 10:16. Peter brought the Word of God on the day of Pentecost, but we read that the three thousand converts “gladly received his word”, Acts 2:41. The Lord prayed for those who would believe “through their word”, John 17:20.

“Ye have now caught” highlights their previous failure on their own, and their success when instructed by Him.

He asks them to bring little fish, such is the meaning of the word, as it is in the previous verse. It would not be suitable for the disciples to bring large fish, (for they had caught many large fish), and to place them beside His small fish. The little fish in question were considered a delicacy, and were eaten with bread. The Lord will see to it that His guests feel welcome. It will also be a test of obedience and a sign of humility if only little fishes are selected and brought from amongst the large fishes they had caught.

21:11
Simon Peter went up, and drew the net to land full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three: and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken.

Simon Peter went up- was he still standing in the water, hesitating to come out now that he realised that John was right, and the stranger on the shore was in fact the Lord? It seems as if the six disciples were also hesitant, and were still in the boat, for only Peter lands the fish.

And drew the net to land full of great fishes- the net was full of great fishes, but there were enough small fishes to fulfil the request of the Lord. It would be a comparatively easy job to pull the net onto the shore now that it had been brought to shallow water.

An hundred and fifty and three- no doubt Peter did not stop to count them at first, but they must have done afterwards. He must minister to the Lord rather than be occupied with their success. Much has been written about this number, but perhaps its very strangeness is an indication that it is the fish that matter, and not their number. The number is given to impress upon on the success of the fishing when the Lord is in control.

And for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken- as already noticed, the net did not break because the Lord only required them to cast one net. In Luke 5 the Lord had said nets, in the plural, and the disciples only cast one, so it is no surprise the net broke, to demonstrate that if we only obey partially, we must only expect partial success, which is the same as partial failure.

21:12
Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine. And none of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord.

Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine- if they were still standing in the boat, then the call is to come closer and share with Him in His expression of authority and power, the loaves and the fishes.

And none of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou? They did not dare to ask Him for He had made it so obvious by His words and actions that it was He. It would have been an insult to ask who He was, when what He had done was purposely designed to bring to their mind former incidents. The word “durst” is based on the verb “to dare”. It was not that they were afraid of the Lord, but they did not want to repeat the mistake Philip had made when, in the upper room, he was mildly rebuked for not knowing the Lord as he should have done, John 14:9.

21:13
Jesus then cometh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise.

Jesus then cometh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise- we should remember that the Lord has taken the form of a servant for ever. It is part of His nature as a man, and He expresses this by these actions. He had said during His ministry that “Blessed are those servants, whom the Lord when he cometh shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that he shall gird Himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them”, Luke 37.

It is also a lesson to the disciples, for they are called to be servants too. Not only are they to catch fish in evangelism, but they are to provide comfort of soul and nourishment for those saved through their ministry.

21:14
This is now the third time that Jesus shewed himself to his disciples, after that he was risen from the dead.

This is now the third time that Jesus shewed himself to his disciples, after that he was risen from the dead- that is, the third time John records in his gospel that He manifested Himself to disciples, as opposed to individuals, like Mary Magdalene.

The first time, 20:19-23, was to grant them peace, to give them the Holy Spirit, and to send them forth, as He had been sent forth of His Father.

The second time, 20:24-29, was to dispel unbelief, and to produce the testimony of Thomas, “My Lord and my God”, the attitude of heart that true evangelists should display.

The third time, 21:1-13, is to show His complete control over the fishing for men; that it must not be done in our own strength, and that those who serve Him well will know His reward.

We now come to the reinstatement of the apostle Peter to his prominent position amongst the twelve. He had been met by the Lord at some point on the day of Christ’s resurrection, but this had been a private meeting, 1 Corinthians 15:5. (See also Mark 16:7, where the angel specifically mentions Peter, so that he would have an early indication that he was not totally rejected). Now he is to be given the opportunity to reaffirm what he no doubt said on that occasion, that he did truly love the Lord.

It would be helpful if we considered the context of Peter’s statements about his loyalty to the Lord, and the subsequent prophecy of his three denials. The four gospels present the matter as follows:

Matthew 26:31-35
“Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye shall be offended because of me this night: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee. Peter answered and said unto him, Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended. Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. Peter said unto him, Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the disciples.”

Key points:

1. The disciples are like sheep, and they will be scattered.

2. They will all be offended, meaning that they will be led into a trap by Satan.

3. Peter states he is prepared to die with the Lord. All the disciples say the same.

Mark 14:27-31
“And Jesus saith unto them, All ye shall be offended because of me this night: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. But after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee. But Peter said unto him, Although all shall be offended, yet will not I. And Jesus saith unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. But he spake the more vehemently, If I should die with Thee, I will not deny thee in any wise. Likewise also said they all.”

Key point:

1. Peter asserts vehemently that he will not deny Him. With this we may compare his cursing and swearing when he did in fact deny His Lord, Mark 14:71.

Luke 22:31-34
“And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me”.

Key points:

1. Peter and the others will be sifted as wheat. Not winnowed as those who might be chaff, but sifted or sieved as wheat which needs foreign matter separated from it; the foreign matter in this instance being the tendency to deny the Lord. Despite the sifting, their faith will not fail, for the Lord had already interceded for them. Peter did not deny His person, as if he went back on his confession that He was the Son of God, so his faith did not fail, but his courage did.

2. When he is converted, (so the Lord has confidence that he will be recovered from his denial), he is to strengthen his brethren, so that they do not make the same mistake as he did.

3. Peter declares he is prepared to go to prison as well as death.

John 13:33-36
“Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice”.

Key points:

1. The warning of denial follows the command to love one another. Peter ignores this, and concentrates on the fact the Lord is going away. He needs a lesson about love to his brethren.

2. He affirms his willingness to follow the Lord, but in the event he followed afar off, Luke 22:54.

These nine points are the background for the incident we are now to consider.

21:15
So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed My lambs.

So when they had dined- the Lord had prepared a fire and food for His cold and hungry disciples, and now they have enjoyed His fellowship around the fire. This would have memories for Peter, for he had dined with the Lord in the upper room, but then had gone out and stood beside the world’s fire in the High Priest’s Palace, with those who were hostile to the Christ of God.

Jesus saith to Simon Peter- the Lord uses a combination of the name given to him by his father, and the name given to him by Christ, John 1:42, (Cephas being the equivalent to Peter). All believers have that which has come from our father, a sinful nature, and that which has come from Christ, the new nature. We are to put off the one and put on the other, in practical terms. Sadly, the “Simon” part of Peter had come to the fore in his denial.

Simon, son of Jonas- this is the name the Lord addressed Him by when He renamed him, John 1:42, showing that He knew who he was and what he was like, and that he eventually would be a stalwart of the faith, rock-like in his stand for Christ. It was also the name by which the Lord addressed him when he confessed that He was the Christ, the Son of the living God, Matthew 16:16,17. Again, this was an evidence of his steadfastness. But he had not been like this when a servant maid confronted him in the palace court of the High Priest. He needs to be brought back to his resolute stand for Christ, for he will confront the crowds on the day of Pentecost, and the nation’s leaders subsequently.

Lovest thou me more than these? The Lord is now going to teach that love to the Lord should motivate those who care for converts. There are two words for love used in these verses, but they are not different enough to warrant being distinguished in translation. Experts agree there is little difference between them, which shows that the Authorised Version is, as ever, correct. They are both used of the love between the Father and the Son, (John 5:20 uses “phileo”, whereas John 3:35 uses “agapeo”. The latter is love for love’s sake, whereas the former is love because of some relationship). The one is not higher than the other, but they stand side by side.

When the Lord had exhorted His own to love one another in view of the fact that He would soon go where they could not follow, John 13:33,34, Peter was so taken up by the idea of them not being able to follow, (he thought he was able), that he ignored the command to love one another. This oversight is now being corrected by the Lord with His questions about love.

Peter had said, “Although all shall be offended, yet will not I”, thus setting himself above the others in devotion to Christ, even though they all said they would die with Him. John has deliberately listed the disciples at the beginning of the chapter in the order “Peter, Thomas, Nathanael”, thus linking the three together. The other two had confessed the Lord, as Peter had, but they had not denied Him. Peter must humble himself to recognise that he has failed in the matter of confessing the Lord before men.

How grateful Peter must have been that just as there was provision in the trespass offering for one who had made a rash vow, so the sacrifice of Christ safeguarded him from judgment, Leviticus 5:4, where “pronounce with an oath” has the idea of speaking unadvisedly, which Peter certainly did.

He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee- the first sign of Peter’s recovery is that he calls the Lord by His rightful name. When the Lord and Master had stooped to wash the disciples’ feet, Peter had protested, thinking that this was not fitting for one who is Lord. Christ teaches him otherwise. Peter is learning to take the low place. As he himself wrote later, “Yea, all of you, be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace unto the humble. Humble yourselves under the mighty had of God, that he may exalt you in due time”, 1 Peter 5:5,6. “Clothed with humility” reminds us of the Lord taking a towel and girding Himself to serve His disciples.

Peter had not stopped believing in Christ, for He had prayed for him that his faith would not fail, Luke 22:31, 32. However, he did deny that he knew Him, and this was hurtful to Christ as He stood above in the Palace. Here he is being brought back to a confession of Christ as Lord, which is the theme of the whole chapter. He must say “Lord”, three times, to show his denial was not a final repudiation, but a temporary lapse.

He saith unto him, Feed my lambs- when the Lord had foretold that the disciples would forsake Him, He quoted from Zechariah 13:7, “Smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered: and I will turn my hand upon the little ones”. First of all He would be smitten, and the sheep would be scattered. As Peter stood below where Christ was being interrogated by the authorities, he very possibly would hear Him being smitten by the high priest’s officials, Matthew 26:67. Each blow would remind Peter of the prophecy Christ had given, and the connection He made between that smiting and the disciples being offended.

Second, He would gather them together unto Him in resurrection, and because they were vulnerable would call them His children, meaning they were like lambs. Now Peter is entrusted with the same task of caring for the vulnerable. As the Lord had said to him, “when thou are converted, strengthen thy brethren”. As Peter emerges from his distressing experience, he is the stronger for it, and is in a good position to help those who are in danger of faltering in their faith.

21:16
He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; Thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep.

He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me? This is the same question, using the same word for love, the only difference being that there is no mention of “these”, the other disciples. Clearly the Lord, who reads the heart, (“Thou knowest that I love thee”), has discerned that Peter has learned his lesson about being better than the others.

Peter gives the same answer, again appealing to the fact that the Lord knows his heart, and affirming that he loves Him because there is a relationship between them.

He saith unto him, Feed my sheep- it is not now the believers as vulnerable lambs, who need feeding and strengthening so that they do not deny their Lord. Here it is those who, like Peter, are the sheep of the Good Shepherd’s flock, (as the lambs are, of course), and He is entrusting them to one who loves Him, and therefore will love His sheep. The Good Shepherd feeds His sheep by leading them into the green pastures, so He exhorts Peter in verse 19 to follow Him. If Peter does that, and does not forsake Him and flee as he did at the arrest of Christ, he will be enabled to lead others in the paths of righteousness.

21:17
He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because He said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, Thou knowest all things; Thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.

He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? The three denials must be matched by three affirmations of loyalty and love. Is this not why He now uses the word “phileo”, the one that Peter had used in his previous two answers? He is encouraging him to use the same word again.

In the first question, it is agapeo, (the Lord)…phileo, (Peter) In the second question it is, agapeo, (the Lord)…phileo, (Peter). In the third question it is, phileo, (the Lord)…phileo, (Peter).

Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? Some have thought that Peter is grieved because the Lord has descended to using Peter’s word, and this is love on a lower level. But this cannot be so, for as we have already noticed, it is used of the love of the Father for the Son, so cannot be an inferior love; they always love to perfection. As we have noted, the Lord uses Peter’s word to prompt him to use it again.

So why was Peter grieved? Not because of the Lord’s use of “his” word for love, but because it was the third time. The bitterness of his three-fold denial is being gently brought home to him by the Lord, not by outright and public rebuke, but by being given the opportunity to make amends by declaring his love, which springs from a very real relationship with the Lord.

And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee- if phileo is a lower word, why did Peter use it in his protest? Why did he not say, “Thou knowest that I love (agapeo) Thee?” This would have settled the matter once and for all, if agapeo was the best sort of love. Such was the genuineness of Peter’s first two assertions of love, that, even in a state of grief because he is being asked again, he does not feel the need to add to what he said before. Peter is making it clear by saying “Lord, thou knowest all things”, that he is being genuine and sincere in his replies. He is fully aware that the Lord would know is he was being anything other than honest.

Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep- there is no rebuke here about using an “inferior” word for love, (since we have seen that Peter’s word was not inferior), nor is there a lesser task entrusted to him who has used it. Indeed, now that it has been used three times over, the Lord can entrust to Peter not just the feeding of sheep, but their general care as well. One who loves with that sort of intensity can be relied upon to love the flock deeply also, and minister to their every need. The third word for feed means to carry out the whole range of tasks that a shepherd would engage in who cares for the flock.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, CHAPTER 21, VERSES 18 TO 25:

21:18 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not.

21:19 This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me.

21:20 Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following; which also leaned on his breast at supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee?

21:21 Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do?

21:22 Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me.

21:23 Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die: yet Jesus said not unto him, He shall not die; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?

21:24 This is the disciple which testifieth of these things, and wrote these things: and we know that his testimony is true.

21:25 And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen.

(c) Verses 18-23
Lordship over the life

The life’s work of each servant is under the control of the Lord

21:18
Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee- we might be startled by the occurrence of these words in this connection. They always introduce doctrine of prime importance in John’s gospel, so we are prepared by the use of this expression for some fresh revelation. Coming as they do before a prophecy about the manner of Peter’s death, and the long life of John, they suggest to us that there is important truth about to be imparted.

When thou wast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest- Peter is thought of first as having been young, and then in the next statement as going to be old, suggesting he was middle-aged at the time of this incident. He was marked by self-sufficiency, (girdest thyself), and determination, (where thou wouldest), in his youth, evidently. Even the word “girdest” would suggest energy and activity, for in the East a man girded up his loins for strenuous activity, tying up his flowing robes so that he could move freely. That energy and determination shows itself in Peter in the gospel records, and is one reason why he denied his Lord, for he was relying on his own strength to serve the Lord, which is always a disaster. The fact that the Lord knew this is a token of His omniscience, for it showed that He knew about Peter long before he was called to be an apostle.

But when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not- not only is the Lord omniscient about his past private life, but about the future, too, for He knows what will happen to Peter when he has grown old. He knows also the way in which he will die. He would do three things, namely stretch forth his hands, be girded by another, (in contrast to girding himself in his youth), and be taken where he did not wish to go, (in contrast to going where he did wish to go). We are told the meaning of these words in the next verse.

21:19
This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me.

This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God- in the upper room Peter said, “Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake”, John 13:37. Peter here learns that his words are going to be fulfilled in a way he did not anticipate. Peter was thinking of the time then present; indeed, the very night he spoke the words. The Lord here informs him that he will be given the opportunity of making good his word, but not for many years.

If Peter had died trying to defend the Lord from His arrest, trial and crucifixion, that would not have been a death to the glory of God, but rather would have been to the glory of Peter, for men would have admired his heroism. He is going to die by crucifixion, as is indicated by the Lord’s words here. Tradition says that this indeed took place, with Peter insisting on being crucified upside down, so that there would be no comparison with the death of His Saviour, even in the physical sense.

But where did Peter get this idea? Was it from the order of the Lord’s words of verse 18? The victim of crucifixion is first taken to the place of execution, then has his hands stretched out on a cross, and then he is bound to the cross. But the prophecy of Christ about Peter gives the order almost in reverse, the stretching forth of the hands and the girding, and then the carrying where he was unwilling to go. There is to be no mistaking Peter’s crucifixion for Christ’s; in all things He must be distinct and superior. There is no mention of being nailed to a cross either, in the case of Peter. There is only one pierced victim to whom men should look, John 19:37.

Not only did Peter vow to die for the sake of His Lord, but also that he would go to prison for His sake. Is this the girding? He is to be arrested, and commanded to hold out his hands to be handcuffed, and then put in prison. Then he will be taken from his prison cell to his crucifixion. (The word gird does not mean to dress, but is derived from the word “belt”). Instead of walking where he wished, Peter is going to be carried by another to a place he would not wish to go naturally, even to the place of execution.

And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me- how significant this is! It was by the Sea of Galilee that Peter had first heard the Lord’s call to follow Him, Matthew 4:18-22. He had done so for three and a half years, and when the Lord Jesus foretold His death, Peter still wanted to follow Him, as we have noticed in John 13:36-38, quoted above.
Peter learns from these words that the death of the Lord Jesus is unique, for there is that about it that cannot be imitated by another. But on the other hand, Peter also learns that in a lesser sense it can be imitated in its martyr-character, and Peter is going to follow the Lord to death in that way. But he is in no fit state spiritually to do that yet. He must learn his own weakness by denying His Lord. He vowed to follow, but denied his Lord with oaths before the night was out. So by bidding him to follow Him here in John 21, he is reminding him of his former promise, and encouraging him to make good that promise. Peter had not only pledged to follow his Lord, but also to go into prison and death for Him. He is being exhorted to follow that pathway now, and re-dedicate himself to the Lord, even to that extent.

21:20
Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following; which also leaned on his breast at supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee?

Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following- this is the final reference in the gospel to the expression “the disciple whom Jesus loved”, another name for John the apostle. He had a very real sense of the love of the Lord Jesus. It was not that the Lord did not love the others, for He had said, “as my Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love”, John 15:9. So He loved them all, but there were degrees to which each one continued in that love, enjoying it and returning it. John was one of those who appreciated the love of the Lord for him, and was confident that Jesus loved Him. It is not surprising then to note that John is said to be following; he does not need to be exhorted to follow Christ, as Peter does.
Which also leaned on his breast at supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee? The second feature about John is that he was the one that Peter had asked to enquire of the Lord about the betrayer. Significantly, he is said here to have been on the breast of Jesus at the passover supper. As far as position at the table was concerned, he was leaning on the bosom of Christ. In other words, as they reclined on the floor surrounding the meal-table with their legs stretched out behind them, it was John who was next to Christ, leaning back towards Him. But in order to ask the Lord about the betrayer, he then leaned back further onto Christ, close to His heart, so to speak. So it is not his position at the table that describes him here, but the way in which he was able to ask a question of Him. These two features of John are very significant in this context, and are connected. Love to the Lord will be concerned about anything and anyone that betrays Him, for love and loyalty go together, and betrayal is the opposite of loyalty. This sets the scene for the conversation that follows here.

21:21
Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do?

Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do? We should not think of this as Peter being a busy-body, and making sure everyone is doing something. Rather, it is a concern lest the death which has just been predicted for Peter is the same as John shall suffer. It is as if he says, “Will this man be girded, and taken where he would not, also?” Already Peter is showing a concern for the sheep, even if in this instance the sheep is a fellow apostle. This gives the Lord the opportunity to foretell the personal future of John. This is the last of seven mentions of Christ as Lord in this chapter. John wrote twenty chapters to show us that Jesus, the historical man of the gospel records, is the Christ, the predicted Messiah of the Old Testament records, and also the Son of God, John 20:31. In chapter twenty-one he writes to show that this same one is also Lord.

21:22
Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me.


Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?
Peter is gently told here that the one he has called Lord is indeed in control of all things. In this context He is in control of the length of the life of His saints. The Lord does not say that John will survive until the rapture, and so be one of those that shall be “alive and remain”, 1 Thessalonians 4:17 at that moment. But He does propose it as a possibility. Whatever actually happens, this does not affect Peter’s personal position. That will not be altered by what happens to John. It is the extent of the life of John that is in view here.

Follow thou me- far from being preoccupied, however sincerely, with John’s prospects, Peter should concentrate on doing as exhorted, follow the Lord, even though that means going to a martyr’s death.

21:23
Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die: yet Jesus said not unto him, He shall not die; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?

Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die- so a misunderstanding arose from the Lord’s word, “If I will that he tarry till I come”. It is simply a statement of possibility, not a prophecy of what will definitely happen. We should beware of jumping to conclusions in any circumstance, most of all in connection with the statements of Scripture.

Yet Jesus said not unto him, He shall not die; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? John repeats the words so that we may see that it was not that the Lord’s statement was unclear, but that He was misunderstood.
It is true, however, that the possibility that the brethren turned into a certainty was indeed a possibility. If it had been the will of Christ, John could have survived until the Lord’s coming, if that coming had been within the span of a long lifetime. Now Peter is going to live until he is old, and then die, so John must surely be going to live until he is very old. But what purpose is to be served by this?
We noticed that the statements we have looked at began with the words “Verily, verily”, and we have noted that these words always introduce important doctrine in John’s gospel. Doctrine, moreover, that is fresh and new. So what are the new truths that are being presented to us in these incidents, the first involving Peter, and then John?
Remember that John’s gospel has as its theme the gift of eternal life. We learn here, however, that those who have eternal life may still die. Of course, in relation to that life they never die, as the Lord stated in John 8:52, “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”. Physical death to such an one is totally different, for the possession of eternal life over-rides all other considerations, making death an irrelevance in this context.
What do we learn from the word to John? Firstly that there is the possibility for all believers currently alive on the earth that they may not physically die, for the Lord Jesus is coming not only for “the dead in Christ”, but those who are “alive and remain at His coming”, 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17.
Secondly, as far as John personally was concerned, he was to be granted a long life. Now why should this be? For a very good reason. John lived on and on so that three things might happen. First, that errors about the person of Christ might arise, so that he might deal with them in his writings. Second, and connected with this, that John might condemn as heretical the writings of unbelieving men. Third, that he might be on hand to give his approval to inspired writings as they were produced and circulated.
This is a very valuable ministry, and merits the “Verily, verily” that introduces it. We may be sure that all that we receive as being the Word of God is indeed that, and does not contain anything that is spurious, for John was at hand to give it his approval. Furthermore anything that is produced after his death may be safely put to one side as being uninspired, whether written by unbeliever or believer. The promise of Christ to His apostles was that the Spirit of truth would guide them into all truth, John 16:13, so as John grew old, very probably outliving the other apostles, he was the last to be guided into all truth in this way. We may therefore be confident that all that we find in the New Testament is truth from God. By the same token, all that contradicts it is not truth from God.

(d) Verses 24,25
Lordship over the library

The gospel is so full and wonderful that all the books in the world could not exhaust it.

21:24
This is the disciple which testifieth of these things, and wrote these things: and we know that his testimony is true.

This is the disciple which testifieth of these things, and wrote these things- there are very few who deny that “the disciple whom Jesus loved” is John. The idea of testimony is strong with him, for he emphasises the eyewitness character of his writings, both his gospel, 19:35, his first epistle, 1 John 1:1-3, and even the book of Revelation, which contains what he saw as he was permitted to see into the future. He describes himself in that book as “John, who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of the things that he saw”, Revelation 1:2,3.

And we know that his testimony is true- the plural pronoun may pose a difficulty here, and to solve the problem, (if there is one), some have suggested that these last two verses were written by someone other than John. But if that is the case, why did that person write “we?” Who did he join with himself as he wrote the postscript to John’s writing? If he does not tell us who he is, and who else joins with him, then the veracity of the whole gospel is imperilled, for John insists that he wrote as an eye-witness, John 19:35; 1 John 1:1-3, and if the one who is endorsing John’s testimony is not himself an eye-witness, nor the others who join with him, then that testimony is undermined. Furthermore, why did this unknown person revert to “I” in the next verse?

In John 19:35 John states “he knoweth that he saith true”, affirming his own conviction that his testimony was accurate. Here in this verse there is the same assertion, but this time it is “we”. In the Third Epistle of John, the apostle is commending Demetrius, writing, “he hath a good report of all men, and of the truth itself; yea, and we also bear record; and ye know that our record is true”, verse 12. Is it not the case that John is using the “we” of authority; in this case of apostolic authority. He knows what his fellow-apostles would have thought of Demetrius if they had known him, (and in fact, some of them may have known him), and therefore he is free to say “we” as one who is speaking for them all. After all, the Lord Jesus did pray that the apostles might be one, John 17:11, and this is one way in which His prayer was answered.

This is important in the light of the fact that John’s life was prolonged so that he could give his approval to the inspired writings. If he can do this with an apostolic “we” of authority, then by so much is his testimony strengthened, for it is the combined testimony of the apostolic band.

21:25
And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen.

And there are also many other things which Jesus did- this shows that the “these things” of verse 24 refers to the doings of the Lord Jesus when here on earth. “Did” would include His teaching. John has already written like this in 20:30, when he says “And many other signs truly did Jesus which are not written in this book”. He thus leaves room for the other inspired writings of Matthew, Mark and Luke.

The which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen- the Lord Jesus described His ministry as “so long time”, John 14:9, for compressed into those three and a half years was the whole of His work. Being a Divine person, to Him each day was a thousand years as to its opportunity and potential, 2 Peter 3:8, and whatever He did was capable of extensive comment. In fact, it will take all eternity to explore the wonders of what He did down here. No wonder John says the world would not be able to contain the books, for they would be infinite in number, enough to occupy believers for all eternity.

 

THE PERSON OF CHRIST: He humbled Himself

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS CHAPTER 2, VERSE 7

 “But made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men”.

 The structure of Philippians 2:5-11 is determined by the punctuation.  The passage consists of just two sentences, divided into seven sections as follows:

(i)    Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus:
(ii)    Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God:
(iii)    But made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men:
(iv)    And being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.
(v)    Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name:
(vi)    That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth;
(vii)    And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

There is a symmetry about these statements: 

The first and seventh correspond: the mind of Christ in eternity, then the mind of all created beings as they enter eternity.
(i)  Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus:
(vii) And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

The second and the sixth: Christ conscious of His equality with God, then all creation conscious of it and recognising it by bowing the knee.
(ii)  Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God:
(vi) That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth;

The third and the fifth: Christ making Himself of no reputation, then God the Father ensuring that His name or reputation is acknowledged.
(iii)  But made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men:
(v)  Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name:

The fourth and central statement:  The meeting-point of it all, the central event of time and eternity, the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.
(iv) And being found in fashion as a man, He humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.

We come now to the phrase “but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men”:

BUT
 This reminds of the previous statement, “Thought it not robbery to be equal with God”.  Despite His claim He gave up what that claim resulted in.

 The expression “made Himself of no reputation” is defined by the following two phrases, “took the form of a servant”, and “was made in the likeness of men”.  In other words, He made Himself of no reputation by doing two things, (i) taking the form of a servant, and (ii) being made in the likeness of men. This explanation is demanded by the parts of speech which are used here for “made Himself” and “took”.

 The words “made…of no reputation” are a translation of the verb “kenoo” which means “to empty”.  This has led some unbelievers to invent the Kenosis Theory, saying, blasphemously, that He emptied Himself of His Deity. 

THIS CANNOT BE TRUE BECAUSE:
1.    God changes not as to essence.  “I am the Lord, I change not”, Malachi 3:6. “But Thou art the Same”, Psalm 102:27.   God is immutable, Hebrews 6:17.  If the Son was God before, He is ever God.  If He is not God now, He was never God.

2.    As we have seen, the word “being” does not simply mean “existing”, but subsisting, or always existing.

3.    He took upon Him the form of a servant, so He added the servant’s form to what He was before, thus retaining the form of God.

4.    It is said of Him even now, that “In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Colossians 2:9.

5.    The words “I and My Father are one” were spoken by Him when He was here in manhood, John 10:30.  The fact that the Jews immediately took up stones to stone Him for blasphemy, verse 31, shows that they understood His words to be a claim to Deity.

SO WHAT DOES “EMPTY” MEAN?
 Since the expression is expanded by the next two phrases, we may say He emptied Himself by taking the form of a servant, which involved being made in the likeness of men.

 Another way of reaching a conclusion about the phrase is to note the corresponding ones in the remainder of the section, which speak of His exaltation.

 To be given a “name which is above every name”, involves being given reputation.

 The fact that this name is given to Him by God the Father indicates it is a deserved reward.

 Every knee shall bow, thus giving to the Lord Jesus His deserved reverence.

A SERVANT EXPECTS NONE OF THESE THINGS, NOR CAN HE DEMAND THEM
 In heaven, there was the reputation of God-hood; the reward of His Father’s love; the reverence of the heavenly host.

 WHEN A SERVANT AND A MAN HE DID NOT DEMAND THESE THINGS AS HIS RIGHTS, EVEN THOUGH AS EQUAL WITH GOD HE COULD HAVE DONE SO.

We see this from the gospel records, and from the things predicted of Him, which came to pass:
No reputation
 He was known as Jesus of Nazareth, yet Nathaniel voiced the common view when he said, “Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?” John 1:46.
 The prophet said  that He would be “despised and rejected of men”, and that it would be true of Him that “they esteemed Him not”, Isaiah 53:3.
 He plied His humble trade for many years as a carpenter, Mark 6:3, and “the carpenter’s son”, Matthew 13:55.
 When He was crucified, He was “reckoned among the transgressors”, Luke 22:37, as if a criminal.  This is part of what is meant by “death of the cross”.  To die on a cross was the ultimate disgrace, the very opposite of reputation. 

No reward:
 When He was presented to the Lord in the temple at the age of forty days, His mother brought the offering of the poor, Luke 2:24; Leviticus 12:8.  As the apostle wrote, “Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor”, 2 Corinthians 8:9.

  In Psalm 22, we find it predicted that He would be deprived of the company of His God; of answers to His prayers; of deliverance from His troubles; and of the respect a human being ought to receive.

 The prophet Daniel foretold that He, (despite being Messiah the Prince), would be cut off and have nothing, Daniel 9:26 margin.  And so it came to pass.

 No reverence:
 It is true that the wise men worshipped Him when He was a baby, as did the shepherds, but Herod, pretending to wish to worship Him also, in reality sought to slay Him, Matthew 2:16.

 The men of Nazareth, not having anything to charge Him with as to His life among them for so many years, nonetheless took Him to brow of the hill to cast Him over the top, Luke 4:29.

 The men of Jerusalem took up stones to stone Him on more than one occasion, John 8:59; 10:31.

 When on the cross it came to pass as was written, “All they that see Me laugh Me to scorn”, Psalm 22:7; Matthew 27:39-44.

 In the language of the parable He told, the husbandman said, “They will reverence my son”, but they took him outside the vineyard and killed him, Matthew 21:37-39.

FORM OF A SERVANT:
 Just as “form of God” means really and manifestly God, so form of servant means servant in reality and manifestation.

 The reality manifested itself clearly during His life here.  Mark’s gospel especially concentrates on this; the key verse of his gospel is “For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

THREE THINGS THAT MARK A TRUE SERVANT ARE FOUND TO PERFECTION IN CHRIST:

(i)  Subjection:
“The head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3.

   “My Father is greater than I”, John 14:28.  This is not to say that the Father is greater morally, or essentially, but because He is not in flesh as Christ is.  The Father has not self-limited Himself in that way as Christ has.  This statement would be pointless, and redundant, if the Lord Jesus were a created being.  John writes to prove the Deity of Christ, so it is part of that aim.  The Lord Jesus said in the Upper Room, (after having washed the disciples’ feet, taking the servant’s place), “the servant is not greater than his lord; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him”, John 13:16.

(ii)  Service:
 He could say with confidence, “I do always those things that please Him”, John 8:29. 
 His claim was “I am among you as He that serveth”, Luke 22:27.
 He said as He came into the world, “Lo, I come…to do Thy will, O God”, Hebrews 10:7.

Submission: 
 By taking the place of Servant of Jehovah, He willingly gave up His will in favour of His Father’s, as we know from His words in Gethsemane, Luke 22:42, “not My will, but Thine, be done”.
“Though He were a Son, yet learned He obedience by the things which He suffered”, Hebrews 5:8.
“But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do”, John 14:31.
“I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again.  This commandment have I received of My Father”, John 10:18.
“For even Christ pleased not Himself”, Romans 15:3.
“For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me”, John 6:38.

HEBREWS 4

HEBREWS 4

Survey of the chapter
Hebrews 4 continues the theme begun in chapter 2, namely, the movement of believers from earth to heaven, ably assisted by our captain who has led the way, 2:10, and who is our merciful and faithful high priest to support us when we are tempted, and the faithful Son over God’s house, ordering and administering for Him through His word to us.  The exhortations of chapter 3 were based on a quotation from Psalm 95, which described the attitude of the nation of Israel as they passed through the wilderness.  The emphasis in chapter 3 is on the failure of the majority, and the last verse quoted records God saying “They shall not enter into My rest”.

There is another way those words may legitimately be translated, however, as will be seen by reference to 4:3,5.  In these latter verses, instead of the impossibility of unbelievers entering into His rest because God says “They shall not”, the word is “If they shall enter”, meaning that the opportunity was open to some.  So when we come to chapter 4 we are thinking of true believers, who shall enter into rest.  There is still, however, the constant encouragement to the Hebrews to make these things good to themselves, since amongst them there were those in danger of apostatising.  They are reminded in verses 12 and 13 that the word of God that comes to them through the Son over God’s house is able to distinguish between mere profession and genuine faith.  This brings to an end the warning passage that began in 3:6.  In 4:14-16 the subject of the priesthood of Christ is resumed, as an encouragement to believers undergoing trial and temptation.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-11 Entry into the rest of God.
(b)  Verses 12,13  Exposure of false profession by word of God.
(c) Verses 14-16  Encouragement to approach the throne of God.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE OF THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1 TO 11:

4:1  Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.

4:2  For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.

4:3  For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.

4:4  For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.

4:5  And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.

4:6  Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:

4:7  Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.

4:8  For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.

4:9  There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.

4:10  For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.

4:11  Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.

(a) Verses 1-11
Entry into the rest of God.

4:1
Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.

Let us therefore fear- we are still in the warning passage that began in 3:6, so the Hebrews should realise the awful possibility of failure to enter in to what God had in store for them in Christ.  The wilderness was a testing-place for Israel, just as the world is for those who claim the name of Christ today.
Lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest- the basis of the teaching of these chapters is the incident in the wilderness when Israel refused to enter into the land of promise.  Chapter 3 has concentrated on those who did not enter in, whereas this chapter will deal with those who do.  In Numbers 14:34 God spoke of His “breach of promise”, or His refusal to allow the people to enter in because they were unbelieving.  The expression means His refusal of them, not His unfaithfulness to His promise.
Now those who are allowed in are described, for there is a promise still left, it has not been withdrawn.  In chapter 3 the writer concentrated on the middle section of his quote from Psalm 95, which dealt with the failure of the people.  Now he emphasises the beginning and end of the quotation, which deals with God’s faithfulness in continuing to speak to the people day by day, and offering them the opportunity of entering into His rest.  The promise has been left, not only in Psalm 95, but also in the ministry of Christ to Israel.
Any of you should seem to come short of it- to come short of the rest is to not enter into it, just as many in Israel came short of entering into Canaan, for their carcases fell in the wilderness.  By saying “seem”, the writer is showing he envisages some may seem genuine but are not so.  Yet he says “seem to come short”, not “seem to be those who enter in.”  This is a reminder that he is referring to God’s knowledge of their hearts, as verse 13 will say.  They may appear to others to seem to be ready to enter in, but God sees that they come short.  The word for “seem” has the idea of opinion, so it is God’s opinion of them that is in view. 

4:2
For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.

For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them- Caleb and Joshua came back from spying out the land of Canaan and told good news about its fruitfulness, and that God was able to give them the land if they trusted Him, Numbers 13:25-30.  The Lord and His apostles had also preached the good news of the kingdom of God, available to Israel on the basis of repentance and faith, as 2:3,4 has reminded them.  A great salvation was offered to them, and proofs of Christ’s ability to bring in the kingdom were shown, not only by the Lord Himself, but by the apostles as well.  Interestingly the proof of the goodness of the land of Canaan was the bunch of grapes that the spies brought back with them.  Significantly, the Lord Jesus began His miracle ministry by turning water into wine, showing He could bring in kingdom conditions, John 2:1-11.
But the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it- despite the encouragement to trust in God that Caleb and Joshua gave to the people, they refused to go in.  They therefore did not profit from the good things in store in the land.  It is clear that the kingdom can only be entered by believers.  Nicodemus had to learn to come to an end of himself as a Rabbi and Pharisee, and find his all in Christ crucified.  Only when born again through faith could he be fit for the kingdom, John 3:1-16.  It was on the borders of the promised land that the brazen serpent was lifted up, so that those who were bitten by the serpent, and hence were in danger of perishing in the wilderness, could be given life, and enter the land.  It was the generation that had been spared the judgement of God on their forefathers for refusing the land that were given this provision, for they too were in danger of dying outside of the land.

4:3
For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.

For we which have believed do enter into rest- clearly the rest that is spoken of in these verses is that which God calls His own, but which He invites others to enjoy.  God can only rest in what His Son achieves for His glory, and so the rest here is Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He shall administer for God as His Firstborn Son.  This has been in view ever since chapter 1:6-9.  When Israel refused to enter into the land, God said, “As truly as I live, all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord”, Numbers 14:21.  So He is determined to bring in the glory-conditions of the reign of Christ, despite the unbelief of many. He also described the people of Israel as those who had seen His glory, and His miracles which He had done in Egypt and the wilderness, verse 22.  The generation the writer to the Hebrews addresses had also seen the miracles and glory of the Lord, but many had refused Him.  Nonetheless He will still come to them and set up His glorious kingdom, and “the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea”, Habakkuk 2:14.
In principle, because true believers are born again, and are able to see or discern the kingdom of God, John 3:3, they enter in that sense into rest in the present.  It only awaits the manifestation of that kingdom for everything to be fully realised, and then they shall enter the kingdom of God when it is manifest, John 3:5.
The same idea is found in Hebrews 12:18, 22, where believers are said to have come, not to Mount Sinai, but Mount Zion.  To come to Mount Sinai is to come into the bondage of the law in one’s heart; to come to Mount Zion is to come to the freedom of Christ’s glorious kingdom in one’s heart.  It was not a question of coming physically to either mountain, but coming in soul.  “Do enter” is in the tense which signifies something is happening in the present.
As he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest- because He has put Himself on oath, and because that oath is based on the fact that He lives, (see Numbers 14:21), then it cannot be withdrawn.  What can be withdrawn, however, is the offer to those who, by not believing, show themselves unfit for the kingdom.  The idea of wrath is not to the fore here, but it was appropriate in chapter 3 where the unbelief of the nation is emphasised.
Although the works were finished from the foundation of the world- it is interesting to notice that in chapter 1, immediately Christ is spoken of as being introduced into the earth to reign, then His work as creator of heavens and earth is mentioned, 1:10.  Instead of mentioning this when speaking of Christ as the one through whom the worlds were made, in verse 2, it is mentioned in connection with the reign of Christ.  The writer here connects God’s rest with the creation week, for Scripture makes clear that one of the primary purposes of the creation of the world was that Christ might rule over it for God, so that His glory might be displayed.  Adam had been given this task, equipped with glory and honour in order to be effective, but he failed, as chapter 2 explains.  Only Jesus can rule the habitable earth for God.  When He comes to reign He will set up His throne of glory, and judge the nations.  Those who believe in Him from among Israel, and also those from the Gentiles who are sympathetic to them, shall inherit the kingdom “prepared from the foundation of the world”, Matthew 25:34.  As Moses had said long before, “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel.  For the Lord’s portion is His people; Jacob is the lot of His inheritance”, Deuteronomy 32:8,9.
So when God rested from His six days of creation-work, He did so because the scene was now set for His kingdom to be established.  Initially granting rule to Adam, He did so with a view to demonstrating that only His Son become flesh could function as ruler effectively.  And only those who are in relationship with Him shall have any share in that glorious rule.
We are not to think that the works are not yet completed, and that is why the rest is not yet entered.  The works were finished long ago at the beginning- it is man who is not ready.  The Lord Jesus is recorded as having worked seven miracles on the sabbath day, so there is a coming together in His ministry of the idea of rest, and the “powers of the age to come”, 6:5 margin.

4:4
For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.

For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise- the foundation of the world and the seventh day are spoken of together, for “in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested on the seventh day”, Exodus 20:11.  The creating of heaven and earth as to its material was on the first day, and then the “all that in them is” was made in the ensuing period, ending with the sixth day.  There is no allowance here for millions of years between the making of heaven and earth in Genesis 1:1, and the subsequent days of 24 hours each.  In fact, the Lord Jesus spoke of the making of male and female as being “from the beginning of the creation”, Mark 10:6.
And God did rest the seventh day from all his works- by resting on the seventh day God established a principle which shall be true to the end of time in relation to the earth.  It is not in man’s best interests to work without a break.  One of the reasons why the nation of Israel was taken into captivity was their failure to observe the sabbath, especially in regard to the cropping of the land.  As they had not let the land rest once every seven years for four hundred and ninety years, then it was forcibly rested for seventy years whilst Israel was in Babylon, 2 Chronicles 36:21.

4:5
And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.

And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest- the writer again quotes from Psalm 95, and links the rest spoken of there with the rest spoken of in Genesis 2:2.  He does not distract us by precise details of the place where the passage is found.  No doubt most of his readers knew where to find the words anyway.  He makes no apology for quoting from the early chapters of Genesis, believing them to be equally the word of God with the rest of Scripture, see 2 Timothy 3:15-17.
Having rested Himself on the seventh day, God invites men to rest with Him, but this cannot be while they are in unbelief.  Verse 4 speaks of God’s works, and this verse of God’s rest.

4:6
Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:

Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein- notice the “must”, for God is determined to have others resting with Him.  This is why the invitation is still valid, six thousand years after the finishing of creation.  He must bring it to pass for He has sworn by Himself to do it, for He can only swear by Himself, 6:13.
And they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief- Abraham was not invited to rest, because the conditions were not right at that time, for “the Canaanite was then in the land”, Genesis 12:6.  He, Isaac and Jacob dwelt in tents in the land, they were not settled there, Hebrews 11:9.  The first ones to have the gospel of a rest available were those who came out of Egypt under Moses.  Sadly, as chapter 3 has described, they refused to enter in, not because the rest was not available, but because of unbelief.  The word used in this passage for unbelief has the idea of disobedience. 

4:7
Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.

Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time- this entry into rest is not available indefinitely, for the opportunity is limited.  The readers of the epistle might miss out if they were not alert.  “In David” means in the book of psalms, written a long time after the book of Genesis, and even the book of Numbers, which records the refusal of the land.  God has waited patiently for others to join Him in true kingdom-rest.  Even David did not bring in rest.
As it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts- ominously the hardening of hearts is brought up here again, and explains why there is such a delay in bringing in the rest.  It cannot be entered by those who have hearts hardened by unbelief, 3:12,13.  There must be the fleshy heart of one who is responsive to the word of God. God promises “And I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh”, Ezekiel 36:26. Note the connection between Ezekiel 36 and 37, and the new birth of water and the Spirit in John 3.  (See notes on John 3 for more on this).

4:8
For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.

For if Jesus had given them rest- the Greek word for Joshua and Jesus is the same.  The reference here, of course, is to Joshua, but the translation as Jesus does serve to highlight the meaning, that is, “Salvation of Jehovah”.  Joshua was originally named “Oshea”, but after he had been faithful in spying out the land, and in view of his leadership in taking the people in to the land, he was renamed by Moses.  Oshea means simply “Salvation”, but no doubt to avoid any misunderstanding as they entered the land, his new name reminded them that the salvation the land represented was of Jehovah, not Joshua.
Of course the Lord Jesus fills out the meaning of the name perfectly, for He Himself is the salvation of Jehovah.  See Matthew 1:21.  He is the captain of our salvation, 2:10.  Joshua was not able to rule for God and make the land a rest for God.  He was not even of the kingly tribe of Judah, nor did the nation possess all the land under his leadership.
Then would he not afterward have spoken of another day- clear proof that the rest was not gained through Joshua is seen in the fact that God spoke of the rest as in the future, long after the time of Joshua, in David’s day.

4:9
There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.

There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God- the conclusion of the matter is that there is still the opportunity of entering into God’s rest, as long as those concerned are genuinely the people of God, and not a mixed company, with some true and others false.  The word for rest used here is a different one, meaning “a keeping of sabbath”, thus fusing the ideas of rest and seventh day together. 

4:10
For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.

For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his- not only does the word for rest used in verse 9 merge together the thought of rest and seventh day, but here the idea of rest and ceasing from work as on the sabbath day are combined.  This verse speaks generally of the principle that the one who enters rest does so because he has stopped working.  But the stopping of work is deliberate ceasing, not through force of circumstances; it is a deliberate and meaningful action.  The verse does not say that the rest is entered yet, but simply that it is logical to say that someone who has entered into rest has stopped working.  So the principle established when God ceased working in creation week, is now applied to believers.
But we should not miss the implication of these words, namely that while we wait for the rest to come we should be diligently working for God’s interests, just as God worked for His interests on the six days of creation.  The next verse speaks of labouring to enter into rest, for only those who work deserve rest.  It is not work in the Epistle to the Galatians sense, where the idea of working for salvation is dealt with.  Here, work is commendable, just as God’s work was on days oone to six of the creation week.

4:11
Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.

Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest- this shows that the rest is still future, and not some vague spiritualising of Scripture.  The idea in the word labour is that of diligence.  The whole epistle is designed to encourage diligent attention to Divine things.  To be yoked to a rabbi was to learn from him and practice what he practiced.  To be yoked to Christ is to do the same.  The more we learn of Him, the more we shall enter into the rest He gives. The kingdom age will be the manifestation of the glory of the Lord, and the more we learn of His glory now, the better fitted we shall be not only to enjoy spiritual things now, but to be fit for the kingdom in a day to come.
It is interesting to notice that it was at that critical point in the ministry of Christ when the nation were increasingly rejecting His word, that He offered rest to those who would come to Him, Matthew 11:25-29. But He also spoke of those who took His yoke upon them, (and this implies work), finding rest. As they gave diligence to enjoy the rest He gives, they would find rest, the rest that God enjoys.
Significantly, Matthew next records the incident where the disciples are criticised by the Pharisees for plucking ears of corn on the sabbath day, Matthew 12:1-9. The Lord refers them to an incident when David, the anointed king of Israel, (but a king pursued by his enemies), had eaten of the showbread from the tabernacle. Said He, “That in this place is one greater than the temple”, for His presence in the cornfield had sanctified it, and the corn had become as good as showbread. Such shall be the conditions when Christ reigns, for common things will become holy. See, for example, Zechariah 14:21, where even the cooking pots will be as holy as the golden plate on the high priest’s mitre. By plucking ears of corn the disciples, unwittingly, were “finding rest”, and “entering into rest”, and eating of the “old corn of the land”, Joshua 5:11.
Lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief- note the distinction between the people of God of verse 9, and any man, the latter word being used because profession is still being tested.  Those who fall would be illustrated by those who fell in the wilderness under the judgement of God, 3:17.  They illustrate the fall of those who have the kingdom presented to them, yet refuse it through disobedience.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 12 TO 13

4:12  For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

4:13  Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.

(b) Verses 12,13
Exposure of false profession by word of God.

4:12
For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

The warning passage that is just finished exhorted the Hebrews to be responsive to the word of Christ as it came to them, and not harden their hearts when they heard it.

The word of God is the great test when the question of true or false profession is under consideration.  The following scriptures will make this clear:
“If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, John 8:31,32.
“He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God”, John 8:47.
“But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you.  My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me”, John 10:26,27.
“We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us”, 1 John 4:6.

For the word of God is quick, and powerful- the word of God is living and energetic, such is the statement here, and reminds us of how the warning passage began, even with the idea of the word of the Son, and the appeal to hear His voice, 3:6,7.  The word is “logos”, meaning the word of God as one whole body of truth, as opposed to particular parts of the scriptures.  The living word is able to expose dead profession, and the energetic word is able to expose a lack of zeal and diligence.
And sharper than any two-edged sword- the swords of men only act upon the physical body.  No matter how sharp they are they cannot reach the soul.
Piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit- probing deep within, the word of God tests profession, whether it is just the emotion of the soul, or the genuine response of the spirit in obedience to the word of God. Some see in this the proof that soul and spirit are distinguishable but not separable. It cannot be the case that they are not separable, since scripture speaks of souls going to sheol, but spirits going back to God, Psalm 16:10; Ecclesiastes 12:7.
And of the joints and marrow- these are the innermost parts of our body, which translate our intentions into action.  Just as the word can divide between the non-physical parts of us, so it can separate between the physical parts that are in fact united together closely.
Our joints are vital if our body is to be serviceable and active.  But our marrow is just as important, if not more so, for we can survive without some limbs and joints, but if the marrow of our bones is not functioning as it should, the whole body is affected, and even life itself.
The point is that the word of God is able to divide between that which is purely to do with action, and that which has to do with the life that enables and prompts the action.  The word of God is able to tell whether any particular activity is mere formal religion, or the exercise of one who has life from God.
The reference to that which is connected with the bone structure may be a reminder that the wilderness was strewn with the bones of those whose carcases had fallen in the desert.  Every lifeless bone was the sign that a spiritually lifeless Israelite had died.  This is why the cleansing of the red heifer was needed, Numbers 21, for it had to do with defilement through touching a bone or a grave.
And is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart- this is the test for the genuine believer, as to his motive for labouring.  The word discerned signifies that which criticises, assesses and analyses the activity in the heart, the innermost part of man, out of which are the issues of life, Proverbs 4:23.  Just as our physical heart pumps out blood saturated with oxygen, so that life may be maintained, so the moral counterpart of our being causes the spiritual life to flourish.  There is a connection between the marrow and the heart, inasmuch as the marrow ensures a good supply of fresh blood cells, and also removes unwanted dead cells.
The thoughts of a man, and the intentions based on them, are alike known fully by God.  He looks not on the outward appearance, but on the heart, 1 Samuel 16:7.  The majority of Israel allowed their thoughts to be influenced by the ten unfaithful spies.  They then signalled their intention to enter the land by force when it was not God’s will.  Both thoughts and intentions were wrong, Numbers 13:31-33; 14:40-45.

4:13
Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.

Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight- this discernment of the soul, spirit and body of man, even to the extent of knowing his thoughts, applies to all men; none is exempt.  Note the subject is now God, not the word of God, but the word is the means by which men are opened up to God’s view.
But all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do- not only is the external covering of man no barrier to God’s eye, but He can penetrate deep within, as the first part of the verse has said.  Not only does God constantly look to assess us, but He keeps account, for the latter phrase here may be translated “with whom is our account”.  Perhaps, if this “word of exhortation”, 13:22, was originally spoken in a synagogue, there would be white-robed Pharisees listening, who needed to be reminded that outward things count for little with God; what matters is the state of the heart.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 14 TO 16:

4:14  Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.

4:15  For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

4:16  Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 

(c) Verses 14-16
Encouragement to approach the throne of God.

The passage 4:14-5:14 deals in general with two things, first, 4:14-16, how our high priest enables us to succeed where Israel failed, then, second, 5:1-14, how Christ succeeds as high priest where Aaron failed.

4:14
Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.

Seeing then that we have a great high priest- in chapters 3 and 4 we have seen how Christ acts as God’s apostle, bringing the word of God to bear upon the hearts and consciences of the people.  (It was especially as a prophet with direct access to God that Moses was described as faithful in all God’s house, Numbers 12:6-8).  But Christ is high priest as well, and this is emphasised from now on.  He is great because of the glories described in chapter 1.  He is high because He is over His people as a man over men, as chapter 2 showed.  He is great morally, He is high officially.  In chapter 2:9 He is seen crowned with glory (official), and honour, (moral).
It was declared before His birth that He would be great, Luke 1:32, and so it has come to pass.  He is great as prophet, Luke 7:16; as priest, in this passage; as king, Matthew 5:35. He is great because He is Firstborn Son of God, He is high because He is over God’s house.
That is passed into the heavens- the word for passed here means “to travel a road which leads through a place”.  The whole passage from chapter two has had the passing of the believer through this wilderness world in view, and how he may navigate through it successfully.  But Christ is our Captain, our file-leader, blazing a trail through this world, and so successful has He been that He has arrived in heaven.  The road He travelled here only had one destination, and He has safely arrived.  As He Himself said, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28.  His coming forth involved His apostleship.  His going to the Father involved His priesthood.  Really speaking, the heavenly ministry of Christ begins with this verse, and extends until the end of chapter 10.
Jesus the Son of God- He is still known as Jesus in heaven, even as He Himself indicated to Saul of Tarsus when He said, “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest”, Acts 9:5. But He is Son of God, the Firstborn charged with administering all things for God’s glory; in this instance, the ministry of priesthood.  As Jesus we may be assured of His sympathy, as Son of God we may be assured of His competency.
Let us hold fast our profession- He is the apostle and high priest of our profession, and we are encouraged to hold fast by the fact that it is He who is central to our faith.  This is a strong appeal to those who were wavering.  What greater incentive could there be to continue with Christian things, than that He is in control, and gives character to everything?  It was a feature of many in Israel that they did not hold fast or firm the profession they had made by coming out of Egypt under Moses.  The result was tragic, as we have seen, for instead of holding fast they let go.  The priestly ministry of Christ has as one of its objects the support of those who waver, lest they let slip by the things they had heard, 2:1.

4:15
For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities- the sentence begins with “for”, and gives the reason why we should hold fast.  Notice the two negatives here- “we have not…who cannot”.  We should not immediately turn these into a positive, for if we do we shall lose the point of the argument.  The thought is that our situation is not the same as Israel’s, for they had a high priest who was unable to sympathise with the people, being compassed with infirmity.  The implications of that fact are described in 5:1-3.  We are in a better position, therefore a greater responsibility rests upon us.
Notice He is not said to be touched by our infirmities, but by the feeling of our infirmities.  In other words, without sharing in sinful infirmities, He draws upon His experience of temptation, in which He met with, and resisted, the temptation to sin.  He knows the feeling that believers have when infirmities tempt them to sin.  Again we must emphasise that He does not have the infirmity, but from outside of Himself came incitements to sin, which found in Him no response at all.  Because He resisted these fully, He has felt the pressure of them beyond all others.
We could think of the illustration of a sea wall. One section is built far beyond specifications, with the best quality materials and workmanship.  The adjoining section is built below specifications, with second-rate materials and poor workmanship.  Which section of the wall will feel the pressure of the storm most? Clearly, the fault-free section, for the other will give way easily.  So Christ, fault free in every sense, has withstood to the utmost, and therefore has felt the force of the storm of temptation beyond anything we shall know.  So the writer does not say He is touched by the feelings we have because He had what caused those feelings Himself, but because He was tempted.
In His temptation every aspect of a man’s attitude to God was tested.  He can be tempted in all points, because He has been made in all things like unto His brethren, (the word “points” is the same as “things” in Hebrews 2:17), and thus He suffers as a real man.  Although His temptations are over, He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven, and fully knowing what our trials are like, can minister just the help we need.
Are we tempted to doubt God’s goodness?  He has been tempted by the Devil in that regard.  His suggestion that Christ should turn a stone into bread carried with it the implication that His Father had not been caring for Him enough.  The promise to the Messiah was “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5, but the Devil suggested that the Father had not been true to His pledge, and had left His Son without resources.  God had provided for multitudes of Israelites for forty years in the wilderness, yet His own Son had only been there for forty days, and there was no food!   Later on in the ministry of the Lord Jesus, He would point out that fathers do not give their sons stones when they ask for bread, Luke 11:11, yet here was the Son Himself, surrounded by stones, yet He had no bread!
What a trial this was, far greater than the temptation that had come to Adam with regard to food, for he was surrounded by a plentiful supply.  He did not need to eat of the forbidden fruit to save himself from starvation.  There was no dissatisfaction in the heart of the Lord Jesus, however, for He had better food than material bread.  Every word which proceeded out of the mouth of God was valued as His necessary food.  There had come no indication from the scriptures on which His soul fed, that He should turn a stone into bread, and thus He was content.  So absorbed with the word of God was He, that it is only after the temptation that He hungered physically.  By basing His reply to the Devil on God’s word, and especially since the quotation begins, “Man shall not live”, He clearly indicates that this victory over temptation can be ours as well as His, for we can all insert our name where the word “man” occurs.  He does not assert His Divine authority and say, “Verily, verily, I say unto you”, but simply quotes what is already written, as we may do. When we are tempted to doubt God’s goodness, we should cry for help, and He will show us in God’s word those things that demonstrate the reality of God’s goodness to us.
We also may be tempted to double-mindedness in relation to God, eager to worship and serve Him, but at the same time attracted to the glamour of this passing world  To those thus tempted, and who come to Him for help, there is the example of Christ’s resolute determination to serve God with undivided heart, and an equally resolute determination to resist the Devil.  Satan had tried to position himself between Christ and His Father, but the Lord would not tolerate this, and commanded the Devil to get behind him, clearly refusing to bow down to him.
The kingdoms of this world will one day be Christ’s, Revelation 11:15, but He will receive them from His Father, Psalm 2:8, and not from the Devil.  Those who triumph in this aspect of temptation do so because they rest in the
purpose of God.  How great would the Devil’s victory have been if he could have given the world to Christ without Calvary!
Then again, we may be tempted to wonder whether God’s promises are really true, and begin to doubt Him.  This temptation has come to our Saviour as well, but His firm rebuff to the Devil we may take up too, “Thou shall not tempt the Lord Thy God”. His word should be enough for us, just as it was for the Lord Jesus.  So the Lord refuses to cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple simply to see whether God’s word is true or not.
God’s provision, God’s purpose, God’s promises- is there anything not covered by these three? Christ has been tempted in all points like as we are, and we may overcome as He overcame, by the right use of the Word of God, as we are led by the Spirit of God in ways that glorify God.
What He is said to be touched with the feeling of is our infirmities, or manifestations of lack of strength. But here again, we should not assume that He sympathises with these because He had infirmities Himself.  It is true that Paul gloried in his infirmities, so they are not necessarily sinful, but still it is not the case that Christ possessed them.  Paul’s infirmities, by which is meant bodily weakness and ailments, were a direct result of the fall of man in Adam, and the consequent subjection to vanity that came with it.  The Lord Jesus did not share in the results of the fall, even as to His body.  He was not begotten of Joseph, thus He has no link with fallen humanity, either morally or physically.
Matthew tells us that when the Lord Jesus healed the men and women of His day, there was a partial fulfillment of the words of Isaiah 53:4.  In that passage the prophet describes the Messiah as One who “hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows”.  When Peter alludes to this in 1 Peter 2:24 he quotes it as “He bare our sins”.  This is the ultimate fulfillment of the words, but Matthew is concerned with their partial fulfillment, and so prefaces his reference to Isaiah 53 with the words “That it might be fulfilled”, and then quotes Isaiah with the words, “Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses”.
This might seem to indicate a final fulfillment, until we remember that there are three ways in which quotations from the Old Testament are introduced by writers in the New Testament.
Where the Greek word “ina” is used, then it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the prophecy has been finally fulfilled.
Where the word “tole” is found, then it is “was fulfilled”, and indicates that the event was merely a case in point, and what happened was an illustration of what was said in the prophecy, and it might be “fulfilled” in that way on another occasion.
Where the word “opus” is used, as is the case in Matthew 8:17, it is “so that it might be”, and the fulfillment is not complete, but an event which was within the scope and intention of the prophecy.
So Matthew is not saying that sins were borne during the life of the Lord Jesus, but he is saying that there was an event that was included in the scope of the prophecy of Isaiah, but which did not exhaust its meaning.  So when the Lord Jesus healed a person, He took upon Himself, in deep sympathy, the griefs and sorrows which that illness caused him, so that instead of the ill person bearing those sorrows, the Lord Jesus bore them for him.  Coupled with this, virtue or power went out from Christ to heal the disease that caused the sorrow, see Luke 8:46.  In this way He is touched, even now, by the feeling of our infirmities.  Remember, He is the Creator of men, and therefore is able to understand perfectly the difference between what He made man at the beginning, and what sin has made him to be now.
The Lord Jesus healed all manner of diseases, Matthew 4:23, and the power of the Lord was  present to heal all who were sick, even Pharisees, Luke 5:17.  The miracles that are recorded in detail are those that present to us some spiritual lesson, and illustrate some particular sinful condition of man.  For instance man is blind, unable to perceive the truth of God, deaf to the voice of God, dumb in the praise of God, lame as to the ways of God, defiled as to the holiness of God, and so on.  Those that are recorded in detail, however, are but a sample from the full range of disease that was dealt with by Christ.  There was nothing too hard for the Lord to deal with.
Remember also the pains of Calvary, for death by crucifixion was designed to inflict the most possible pain, for the longest possible time, in the most varied ways possible.  If anyone knew pain, it was our Saviour, especially since none of His senses was dulled by sin, unlike ordinary men.
There are not only body-infirmities, however, but weakness of mind and spirit.  Can He be touched by these, even though He had no weakness of mind or spirit?  Indeed He can, for He has been tested in body, soul and spirit.  His mental sufferings on the cross were of the extreme kind.  Who else has been forsaken of His God?  And He the Son of God in His bosom eternally!  There could be no greater trauma than this, than to cry unto God and to receive no answer, as if He were like those who regard iniquity in their heart, Psalm 66:18.  And to be separated from God, as if He were like those whose sins have hidden God’s face from them, Isaiah 59:2.
Even in His life He knew sadness because of the sin and unbelief of men; disappointment when His disciples made such slow progress in Divine things; grief as He wept over the city that would soon reject Him, and condemn itself, as a consequence, to be levelled to the ground.
Think of the grief of heart when His loyalty to God, His desires to be subject to Divine purpose, His confidence in Divine promises, were all called into question by the Devil in the wilderness.  How true was Isaiah’s word, He is a Man of Sorrows, and acquainted with grief.  But in all this He sinned not.
But the question remains as to how exactly our High Priest sympathises with us if He does not have what we have?  The answer is that it is precisely because He is apart from sin in any shape or form, that He is able to support, succour and save us from a position of strength.  It is not drowning men that save drowning men, but those who throw them a life-line whilst firmly standing on the rock.

But was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin- We must be very careful when considering the subject of the temptation of the Lord Jesus.  In our earnest attempt to understand it, (insofar as it is possible to do so), we must remember the uniqueness of His person.  He is the Son of God, and as such is not able to sin, or else God is able to sin.  When He took manhood, He did not cease to be what He always was.  Scripture teaches  that He who is in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men.  Note that He took the likeness of men upon Himself as one who is in the form of God.  He added manhood to His Deity.  He did not modify His Deity to accommodate His manhood.  He now possesses two natures, yet remains one person.  Now it is persons that sin, not natures, so because He remains the same person He ever was, then for that reason He is not able to sin.  Because He remains God, like God He cannot be tempted with evil, James 1:13, for it holds no attraction for Him at all.  He does not have to weigh up the situation and make a decision whether to give in or not- for Him, sinning is not an option.
He is not able to sin for a related reason also.  When He came into the world, the Son of God expressed the resolve to do God’s will, Hebrews 10:7.  The fact that He did indeed perform the will of God perfectly, is not only known by His own testimony, “I do always those things which please him”, John 8:29; “I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4, (and if it were not so He would have told us, John 14:2), but also from the fact that He has returned to the throne from which He was sent, and has sat down there with Divine approval, Hebrews 10:12.
It may be objected that the Lord Jesus did certain things which it is not possible for God the Father to do.  He slept, (But “He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep”, Psalm 121:4), He hungered and thirsted, (but God needeth not anything, Acts 17:25), and He died, (but God is from everlasting to everlasting, Psalm 90:2; the Living God, Acts 14:15).  Christ did indeed experience these things, but He did so, not because His Deity was weakened or modified, but precisely because He was God, and as such could will to do these things.  It was part of what He willingly accepted when He became man.
We are told by those who believe that Christ did not sin, but could have done so, that He needs to be like that to relate to His people, who are capable of sinning.  The people of God, however, are born of God, and as such do not practice sin as a habit. 1 John 3:9.  They do, alas, commit sins, but they do so when acting after the flesh, and God does not look on His people as if they are in the flesh, but in the Spirit, Romans 8:9.  When believers commit sins they need, and have, an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous One, who pleads the value of His work at Calvary.
It is true that the statement, “Jesus Christ could not sin”, is not found in Scripture.  But the truth is certainly found there, and it is implied overwhelmingly by the whole doctrine about Christ and His Person.  Is it realistic to suggest that a person who could sin would be able to pass through this world with all its temptations, be assailed by the wickedest, cleverest force for evil in the world, even the Devil himself, and not succumb?  Also, if He could sin when on earth, how are we sure that He cannot sin now?  His condition has changed, it is true, but His person has not; if He could sin then, He could sin now.  This is unthinkable.
He was tempted in all points like as we are, “yet without sin”. This latter phrase may be misunderstood. “Without sin” means what it does in Hebrews 9:28, namely “apart from, cut off from, sin”.  When Christ comes again, He will not re-open the question of sin, for He dealt with that effectively by His first coming.  He will come totally separate from any notion of dealing with the sin of his people, but will have only their salvation before Him.  It is the same in connection with temptation.  It is not just that sin is absent from Christ, although that is true, but rather that He distanced Himself from sin in all its forms, cutting himself off from any notion that sin may be trifled with, and indulged in.  Now it is precisely because He did this, that He is in the strongest possible position to help us in our temptations, for He strengthens us to distance ourselves from sin too.

4:16
Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 

Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace- Because we have a High Priest like this, there should be a consequence, indicated by the “therefore”. His being far away in heaven does not mean He does not touch us, nor that we cannot touch Him, for we may freely approach the throne upon which He sits.  We should come with boldness to God’s throne, for it is a throne of grace and not of judgement for us.  Upon that throne is One who is for us, not against us, our sympathising high priest, and those resources which we need to enable us to overcome temptation are available for the asking.  He will show us from the Scriptures the way in which He met temptations, and so we shall be saved from falling.
Note it is a throne we approach, a place of stability and authority, where one sits who is in complete control of every situation.  It is the throne of grace, for there is no other throne that can be described thus.
That we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need- the priesthood of the Lord Jesus comes in when we are in danger of giving way to temptation.  Like Melchizedec, who brought bread and wine to Abraham to strengthen him before his trial with the king of Sodom, Genesis 14:17-24, Christ ministers to us the truth as to His triumphant life, (the bread), during which He successfully resisted all temptations.  He also imparts to us the truth as to His triumphant death, (the wine), when He not only resisted unto blood, striving against sin, Hebrews 12:2-4, but also died for our sins, 9:14.  By these means our souls are strengthened for the conflict.
But He succours as we come to the throne where He is, knowing that there is abundant mercy for the asking.  He is not like the priest in the parable, who passed by on the other side instead of showing mercy, Luke 10:31.  We need mercy or pity, because we are weak and failing at best, and when we acknowledge that, and do not try to act in our own strength, we may obtain the mercy.
We may also obtain what we seek for the present need, for the time of temptation is the time of need.  Every time when we have need of support in temptation we may find it in Christ.  The word find implies that we specifically seek for specific help; as He Himself said, “Seek, and ye shall find”, Matthew 7:7.

 

 

CHRIST AND THE CHURCH: PART 5

CHRIST AND THE CHURCH:
PART 5  CHRIST AS THE EXAMPLE

Ephesians 4:17-32    A Christ-like walk.

SUMMARY OF THE PASSAGE
The apostle now turns from the collective responsibility of members of the church as they relate to one another, to consider the individual walk of the believer in the world.  The passage looks at the subject in three ways, as follows:

STRUCTURE OF THE PASSAGE
Verses 17-19      Features of Adam in unbelievers.
Verses 20-21      Truth is in Jesus.
Verses 22-32     Features of Adam put off, features of Christ put on. Verses 17-19      Features of Adam in unbelievers.

Verses 17-19    FEATURES OF ADAM IN UNBELIEVERS

4:17    This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord- the chapter began with an exhortation on the basis of the teaching in chapters 1-3, and now a new section begins in a similar way.  The practical exhortations of chapters 4-6 are solidly and logically based on the teaching of chapters 1-3.  Paul solemnly testifies in full recognition of the Lordship of Christ.  When He is gladly owned as Lord the exhortations of the passage will be willingly complied with. 
That ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk- he begins with a negative example, and one they will easily recognize from their pre-conversion days.  Henceforth means no longer, suggesting a clean break with the past.  That they have to be exhorted like this even though they are believers shows they had not fully realized the implications of faith in Christ. 
In the vanity of their mind- the apostle begins with the mind, because that is the seat of the thoughts, and as a man thinketh in his heart, so is he, Proverbs 23:7.  Vanity as used here means emptiness of results, and is in stark contrast to the reality that is found in Christ.  Whereas the natural man produces nothing that is pleasing to God, He was altogether pleasing to His Father.

4:18    Having the understanding darkened- understanding is literally a thinking through, so here the apostle reminds us that the thought processes of the unbeliever are darkened, or covered over, not allowing the light of God’s truth to penetrate.  
Being alienated from the life of God- when Adam sinned the threatened punishment fell upon him, and he died.  Despite continuing in the body for 930 years, he died the day he sinned.  The Lord Jesus taught this in John 5: 24 when He spoke of men passing from death unto life.  And since the life is spiritual life, then the death must be spiritual death.  Not that man’s spirit is dead, for spirits cannot die, and man is able to use his spirit to worship demons, but as far as communion with God is concerned, man is dead. 
Through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart- this ignorance exists because eternal life involves knowing God, and Jesus Christ, John 17:3, so those who have not this life are ignorant, however qualified they may be in the things of this world.  Because men have closed their minds to the revelation of God, they are blind in heart.  This situation is not without remedy, as John 9 illustrates.  Reading verses 17-19 should makes us truly thankful that the grace of God has reached us, and should also make us more concerned about the plight of those still in their sins all around us.  It is solemn to think that the population of the world increases by 270,000 people every day.  That is not the number of people who are born each day, but rather the number of people who are born over and above the number of those who die each day.  May the Lord give us wisdom in this situation.

4:19    Who being past feeling- as a result of this willing heart-blindness, men are not sensitive to the truth of God, and what is acceptable behaviour with Him. 
Have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness- lasciviousness is lack of restraint, the direct result of refusing the Divine laws which should govern life on earth.  See Psalm 2:3, and Romans 1:18-32.  This in its turn results in uncleanness of every and any sort, and that with an attitude of heart which longs for more and more.

Verses 20-32        TRUTH IS IN JESUS  

But ye have not so learned Christ- again the emphasis on the mind.  We learn how to sin from Adam and his race, we learn how to live worthily through Christ’s example when here on earth.  It is not simply that He taught how to live, but that He is the Life, John 14:6, for true life finds its fullest expression in Him; He is the subject of the lesson. 

4:21    If so be that ye have heard Him- through the personal testimony of apostles and prophets, and the preaching of evangelists, pastors and teachers, the Ephesian believers had heard Him, as much as if they had been on earth when Christ was. 
And have been taught by Him- literally, taught in Him.  That is, as those who by faith were in Christ, they were in a position to take advantage of the teaching.  Try as they might to imitate Christ, unbelievers have not the power to do so.  The statement “Ye must be born again” comes before Matthew chapters 5-7, so only those who are born again can fulfil Christ’s commands. 
As the truth is in Jesus- the true life is expressed in Jesus, the Man upon the earth who pleased God fully.  This phrase is often misquoted as “the truth as it is in Jesus”, but this implies that truth in someone else is different.  Christ alone is the full expression of the truth.  Paul longed that the life of Jesus might be manifest in his mortal body, 2 Corinthians 4:10.

4:22    That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man- as we learn Christ through His example, and are taught of Him through His word, we are taught to put off the old man.  In principle we did this when we turned to Christ, but there is an ongoing need for readjustment to Christ.  The words “put off” mean to take off and lay aside, and are used of those who stoned Stephen, Acts 7:58.  They took off their garments and laid them aside as being unsuitable for the task in hand.  Clothing speaks of character in the Scriptures, and so we should take off and discard the characteristics of Adam, the old and out-of-date man, for those garments are not suitable for the task in hand of living like Christ.  Our old man has been crucified with Christ, for Christ undertook to deal with what we were in Adam, and by association with Him in His death and resurrection we are freed from the consequences of what Adam did when he fell.  See Romans 6. 
Which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts- because the human heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked, it deceives the unbeliever into doing corrupting things, even things which will bring into ruin. 

4:23    And be renewed in the spirit of your mind- instead of being corrupted by a deceitful mind, we should be constantly adjusting to the new things that are found to perfection in Christ.  The spirit of our mind is our attitude of mind, which is so governed by the Spirit of God that it can be called the mind of the Spirit, Romans 8:5.  We must adopt the right attitude to the things mentioned here, if we are to be in the good of them.

4:24    And that ye put on the new man- this is the other side to the truth that we have been taught in Christ, for we have not only to put on, but put off as well.  No doubt the garments of the two malefactors as well as Christ’s became the property of the soldiers at the foot of the cross.  The question for us is which garments shall we put on, Christ’s, or the malefactors? 
Which after God is created- likeness to Christ has to be created in us, for it does not come naturally.  After God means with God as the model.  God’s original design for Adam was that he be in the image and likeness of God.  That likeness has been spoiled by sin, and Adam begat Seth after his likeness, not God’s, Genesis 5:1,3.  Only because of Christ’s intervention as the second man, the last Adam, can God create anew after His likeness as expressed in Christ. 
In righteousness and true holiness- this is the condition in which the new man is, ideally.  It is our responsibility to put off all those things which are incompatible with righteousness and holiness.  True holiness is holiness which is produced when we allow the truth to govern us.  The truth in question being the truth in Jesus.  The word for holiness here is not the usual one meaning separation.  It has been defined as “that quality of holiness which is manifested in those who have regard equally to grace and truth”, Vine. Notice the three ideas of righteousness, holiness and truth, which could be used as summaries of the next few verses.  They are in opposition to the corruption, lusts and deceit mentioned at the end of verse 22.

TRUTH
4:25    Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour- it is not suitable for those who claim to know Him who is the truth, to be found lying.  As verse 15 has already told us, we should not only be truthful, but live the truth.  In fact the word for lying used here suggests this, being the word for falsehood.  May we be like the psalmist and hate every false way, Psalm 119:104,128.  The apostle quotes here from Zechariah 8:16.  As an Old Testament statement, it is a requirement under the law.  How much more now that Christ has come, and grace reigns.  Zechariah has fellow-Israelites in view when he speaks of neighbours, those who hope to enter the kingdom of the Messiah. 
For we are members one of another- as fellow-members of the body of Christ we are members of His body, (for we are more than just neighbours), and what we do even with our bodies, 1 Corinthians 6:15, affects the Head in heaven.

RIGHTEOUSNESS
4:26    Be ye angry, and sin not- sometimes the cause of truth demands that we be angry, with the sort of anger that Christ showed when He saw within the hardened hearts of men, Mark 3:5.  That it is permissible for a believer to be angry at times is shown in that a bishop must not be soon angry, Titus 1:7, thus showing that controlled anger is permitted at times.  One has said, “He that would be angry at sin, let him be angry at nothing but sin”. 
Let not the sun go down upon your wrath:- justified anger is not to degenerate into that which smoulders in our hearts, for the apostle is quoting from Psalm 4:4, and the psalmist goes on to say, “Commune in your own heart on your bed”.  We are to have quiet spirits, even in times when we have strong feelings about matters which affect the honour of Christ.  “Anger resteth in the bosom of fools”, Ecclesiastes 7:9, with the emphasis on resteth. 

4:27    Neither give place to the devil- the Devil delights to provoke us into emotional outbursts, and we should be aware of this, and not give him any opportunities to exploit situations, perhaps by exaggerated language or behaviour whilst under stress.

4:28    Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth- such is the transforming power of the gospel, that it not only enables a person to renounce that unlawful activity by which he gained a living, and begin to earn that living in an honest way, but to go further, and seek to make recompense as a believer for the sin of the past by meeting the needs of the poor.  This is in the spirit of the trespass offering, which required that one who had stolen should pay back what was stolen, and add the fifth part thereto.  See Hebrews 13:16, and also Zacchaeus’ attitude in Luke 19:8,9.  The apostle himself worked with his own hands to supply not only his needs, but also the needs of those with him, Acts 20:34,35. 

4:29  Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth- note the absolute terms the apostle uses.  A corrupt communication is a statement which is bad and unprofitable. 
But that which is good to the use of edifying- when we see gaps in the lives of fellow-saints, we should be concerned to fill them with words that build and encourage. 
That it may minister grace unto the hearers- So we may not only benefit our fellow-believers by giving them material things, as verse 28 indicates, but we also have the opportunity of ministering to their spiritual needs too, by those things that we say.  By this means those things which God is looking for from His people in response to His grace are fostered and encouraged.

HOLINESS
4:30    And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God- every true believer is indwelt by the Spirit of God, who is a Divine person, and sensitive to the behaviour of God’s people. To grieve means to make sorry, to cause pain or grief. Note the connection with the foregoing references to corrupt communication.  The Spirit is grieved by such a thing, for He is the Spirit of grace, Hebrews 10:29.  The fact that the Spirit dwells within us should be a strong incentive to holiness, as the apostle makes clear in 1 Thessalonians 4:7,8, “for God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness.  He therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, who hath also given us His Holy Spirit”.  The expression used of the Holy Spirit here is very strong, being literally, “His Spirit, the Holy One”.

The following things may be said about the indwelling of the Spirit of God:
1.    The Lord Jesus promised His own that the Holy Spirit would be given, John 14:16.  He is not earned or merited, but given by God in grace.  Also, He dwells within the believer, in his heart, and is not merely an external influence upon him.
2.    The Spirit of God indwells the believer the moment he believes, Galatians 3:2, where the question is rhetorical, i.e. the answer is so obvious that it needs not to be stated.  The Lord Jesus told His apostles to tarry at Jerusalem until the Spirit came, which they did.  He had said to them in the Upper Room, “If ye love Me, keep my commandments.  And I will pray the Father…John 14:15,16.  They did keep His commandments, and the Spirit came.  Now that the Spirit has come at Pentecost, when a person believes he becomes part of the one body, and is made personally to drink into one Spirit, 1 Corinthians 12:13, John 4:10,13,14.
3.    The Lord Jesus promised that once given, the Spirit would never leave them, John 14:16.  The Spirit left King Saul, 1 Samuel 16:14, and David implored the Lord not to take His Holy Spirit from him, Psalm 51:11.  These references remind us that the Holy Spirit was given in Old Testament times to empower for special tasks, in these cases to be king in Israel.  If the Spirit had been taken, David would no longer have been king.  As for ourselves, the permanent indwelling of the Spirit should not be used as an excuse for unspiritual behaviour.
4.    The Spirit was to be personally in the believer.  See John 14:17, where the contrast is between the Spirit being alongside of them as He indwelt Christ who was with them, and the Spirit abiding in them, when Christ was no longer walking physically with them.
5.    The presence of the Spirit is known by the believer, John 14:17.  The worldling can only appreciate things by the physical senses because he is not born of God.  Because the Spirit cannot be physically seen, then the unbeliever cannot know Him.  The Spirit makes His presence felt in the believer’s heart by encouraging spiritual exercises, Romans 8:16.
6.     The Spirit acts as a comforter, strengthener and encourager, in the same way as the Lord Jesus acted towards His disciples when down here.  This is the force of the word “another” in John 14:16, meaning “another of the same sort”.
7.    The Spirit enables the believer to see Christ, John 14:19.  He does this by announcing the things of Christ to us, John 16:14, so that Christ is glorified.  Through this ministry of the Spirit, the Lord Jesus may be seen with spiritual insight just as really as the apostles saw Him with natural eyesight.  John writes in 1 John 1:3 so that we may share the things he saw and heard, but he gives to us no physical description of the Lord.  What really matter, therefore, are spiritual views of Him. 

Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption- The Lord Jesus has purchased His people, and we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins.  Redemption of the body we do not yet have, however, for that will happen at His coming, see Philippians 3:220,21; 1 Corinthians 15:48-53.  Note that it is unto the day of redemption, and not simply until, as if it is only a question of time.  What happened when we were saved and sealed was in view of the redemption in the future.  This is a strong reason to believe in the eternal security of the true believer, for God has done something in the past which guarantees the future.

4:31    Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice- these are features which the Spirit finds grieving, and which are contrary to Christ’s example.  The truth in Jesus is totally opposed to these things.  Clearly the anger is unrighteous anger, or else there is a contradiction with verse 26.  We should only be angry at things Christ would be angry about.

4:32    And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you- this is the positive side, as verse 31 is the negative side.  We should avoid being unkind, but also set out to be kind, for that is what God has done, taking the initiative in the matter.  God forgave in Christ, meaning He forgave in view of all Christ is to Him, and all He did for us.  Those who have been forgiven by God should be the special objects of our care, for this is Christ-like, and is the mark of a worthy walk before God. 
Notice how high the standard of forgiveness is, being nothing less that the attitude of God.  This reminds us of Peter’s question, “Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him?  Till seven times?”  Jesus saith unto him, “I say not unto thee, ‘Until seven times’: but, ‘Until seventy times seven’, Matthew 18:21,22.  Then He told the parable of the ten thousand talent debt and the one hundred pence debt.  Peter no doubt thought that to forgive seven times would be commendable; the Lord raised the standard not to 7 x 7 = 49, but to 70 to the power of 7, which is 8235430.  This is a lifetime of forgiveness.  There are 25550 days in 70 years.  There are 322 times that number in 8235430.  So if the same man came to Peter 322 times every day for 70 years, (that is every three minutes during his waking hours for the whole of his lifetime), and asked his forgiveness, then he was to forgive him.  And so are we.

It is worth remembering that genuine forgiveness on the part of the one sinned against can only follow genuine repentance on the part of the one sinning.  In the parallel passage this is emphasized- “Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him.  And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, ‘I repent;’  thou shalt forgive him”, Luke 17:3,4.  So both grace and truth are to be in exercise; truth which rebukes and requires repentance, grace which grants that forgiveness when these conditions are met.
So it has been with God.  His rich grace has forgiven us for the sake of Christ.  His truth demanded that we repent before we knew that forgiveness.

HEBREWS 2

HEBREWS 2

Survey of the chapter
The first five verses of this chapter are a warning based on the truth of chapter one, the first of five warnings scattered throughout the epistle.  If the word spoken by angels was disobeyed, judgement followed. Why should it be any different if the word spoken by the Son is disobeyed?  Everything in chapter one that impresses us with the glory of Christ also warns us about the danger of rejecting one so glorious as He.  In the subsequent verses, there is first of all a quotation from Psalm 8 about man, which gives the theme of the section, and then the seven-fold work of Christ as man is detailed.  This time the contrast is not with the prophets or angels, but with Adam.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-4

First warning passage- the word through angels and the word through the Lord.

(b) Verses 5-8 Quotation from Psalm 8- man made lower than angels.
(c) Verses  9-10 Christ made lower than angels.
(d) Verse 11   The path of separation from the world of Adam.
(e) Verse 12  The path of (resurrection) life with Christ.
(f)Verse 13  The path of faith.
(g) Verses 14,15   The path of deliverance.
(h) Verses 16-18
The path of victory over temptation.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 1-4:

2:1  Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.

2:2  For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;

2:3  How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;

2:4  God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?

(a) Verses 1-4   
First warning passage: the word by angels or the word by the Lord

2:1
Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.

Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard- one of the failings of Israel in Old Testament times was they had not listened to the prophets.  But now that the Son has spoken to them, dare they ignore Him, as they had ignored the prophets? 
Lest at any time we should let them slip-
the danger facing the Hebrews was of allowing the things they had heard to slip from their minds, as those who were not taking earnest heed to them.  If persisted in, this would result in missing the salvation offered to them.
In chapter one the contrast was between the fragmentary revelations through the prophets, and the full revelation through the Son.  In this chapter, however, the contrast is between the Lord speaking in grace, and angels mediating the law at Sinai.
Israel had sat at the feet of God, Deuteronomy 33:2,3, and heard the law; Judas had listened to Christ in the upper room, but went out to betray, so also the nation could do the same.

2:2
For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;

For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast- note the contrast between letting the word slip, and the steadfast word of God, in whatever age.  “Was steadfast” means “became confirmed”.  By the penalty inflicted when the law was broken, God confirmed that He meant what He said. 
And every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward-
the law was confirmed by judgement, but the gospel is confirmed by acts of grace.  Not only actual transgressions were judged, but also the attitude of disobedience, the refusal to hear with the intention of obeying.

2:3
How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;

How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation? The writer associates himself with the nation as a whole.  The Lord Himself had been in their midst, for He was “a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made to the fathers”, Romans 15:8.  There was no escape from just recompense of reward if the law was broken and disobeyed, so we need not expect to escape when a greater word from God is uttered.  Law works are not called for now, however, so it a question of simply ignoring the words of grace, and neglecting to believe them.
Which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord- notice that John the baptist is not included here, for “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13, but here the prophets and the law are superceded.  The apostle John speaks of “that which ye have heard from the beginning”, 1 John 2:24, meaning from the beginning of Christ’s public ministry at His baptism. At that point John baptised his successor.
Note the great salvation is spoken, for it consists in doctrine.  Israel were looking for salvation in war-terms, deliverance from their political enemies.  Compare Matthew 13, where the mysteries of the kingdom begin with a parable about sowing the word of God, not judging enemies.  The word is spoken by the Lord, the one with as much authority as the God of Sinai, as He indicated in Matthew 5:21,27,33,38.  He is also the Lord of angels, as we learn from the way the angel of the Lord spoke when he said, “a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord”, Luke 2:11. So He was both the Lord of angels and shepherds.
And was confirmed unto us by them that heard him- this is surely decisive evidence that Paul is not the writer of the epistle, for he insists that he received the truth of the gospel from the Lord Himself, and “those who seemed to be somewhat” because they had been with the Lord on earth, added nothing to him, Galatians 2:6.
The word confirmed is connected with the word translated steadfast in verse 2.  The law-threats were confirmed by acts of judgement, grace-promises are confirmed by acts of mercy.

2:4
God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?

God also bearing them witness- literally “God bearing witness with”.  So when the gospel of the kingdom was being made known by those who heard the Lord themselves, and then bore witness of what they had heard, it could be said that God was associating with them in their witness. The next words tell us how it happened.
Both with signs and wonders and with diverse miracles- the Lord had promised that signs would follow those that believed and preached the gospel, Mark 16:17,18.  Signs are the miracles considered as significant acts, illustrations of doctrine.  Wonders are the miracles looked at as unusual and tremendous events, designed to arrest attention.  The word miracles emphasises that what is done is completely out of the ordinary, and which, because they were accompanied by words of truth, could only be caused by Divine power.  (The devil will instigate miracles to promote error, Revelation 16:14).  These three words had been used by Peter to describe those things which Christ did, and which marked Him out as approved of God, Acts 2:22.  So the witness to the apostles was the same as the witness to Christ.  The miracles were also witness to the fact that Christ was the one qualified to bring in the millenial age, for His miracles were the “powers of the age to come”, 6:5, showing the sort of changes that the reign of Christ will bring in.
And gifts of the Holy Spirit, according to his own will- in view of what the Lord had said about blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, Matthew 12:22-37, this is a reminder that the miracles and the Holy Spirit go together.  The great and wicked mistake of saying Christ worked miracles by Satan must be avoided if they are to know salvation.  Israel had seen God’s works for 40 years in the desert, yet failed to enter in to the “salvation” the land of Canaan represented, 3:9,17-19.  Now God is giving them another 40 years of opportunity before the fall of Jerusalem, again with works of power from God.
The word “gifts” does not refer to the gifts given to believers to further the testimony, in the 1 Corinthians 12 sense.  Rather, the word is literally “distributions”, referring to the strategic way in which the Holy Spirit moved the apostles and others to exercise the gift of the working of miracles.  A reading of the Acts of the Apostles will show this.  The Holy Spirit also retained the right to withdraw the miracles at the time of His choosing, and this He did.  He thus acted according to His Divine will.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 5-10:

2:5  For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.

2:6  But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that Thou art mindful of him? or the son of man that thou visitest him?

2:7  Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands:

2:8  Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.

2:9  But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that He by the grace of God should taste death for every man.

2:10  For it became Him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.

(b) Verses 5-8
Quotation from Psalm 8:
Man made lower than the angels

2:5
For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.

For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection- the fact that the Lord has come, and men have been sent forth with power to work miracles of confirmation and grace, shows us that angels are no longer to the fore.
The world to come whereof we speak- the habitable earth in its future condition is what the writer speaks of in 1:5-2:4.  There are three major words used in the New Testament for “world”.  There is the word cosmos, which, ideally, is the world of order, beauty and harmony as it came from God, (used in Hebrews 9:1); the opposite of cosmos being chaos.  Sadly, that world has been spoiled, and hence it is now the world, not of harmony, but of hostility.  Another word for world is “aionas”; which has to do with the passing of time, and so is the world of history.  The third word is “oikoumene”, the habitable earth, the world of humanity.
So the writer is here referring to the future state of the earth when man’s day has come to an end, and his rule over the earth is cancelled.  This is the earth as the writer has spoken of it in chapter 1:5-14.  The question is, if that world is not to be subject to angels, then to whom is it to be subject?  And if the answer is man, then the question is, which man?  Who is competent enough to manage the earth for God?
For the answer to this question the writer turns to David’s words in Psalm 8.  Perhaps he penned the psalm after a night out on the hillside looking after the sheep near Bethlehem, his home town.  Just as centuries later shepherds would be guarding their flock on those same hillsides, when the birth of Christ was announced to them.  As David looked within, he saw a frail mortal man; as he looked above, he saw the moon and stars; as he looked around, he thought of men; as he looked back he thought of Adam; as he looked forward he thought of Christ. 

2:6
But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man that thou visitest him?

But one in a certain place testified, saying- the writer does not distract us by telling us the name of the psalmist, nor the particular place where the psalm is found.
What is man, that thou art mindful of him? The word used for man in Psalm 8:4 is “enosh”, frail, mortal, man.  Seemingly so fragile, and subject to death, how can God’s purpose be centred there?  He seems almost beneath being noticed by God.
Or the son of man, that thou visitest him? Not only does God notice him, but He also visits him, to make known His ways.  From this we learn that God has great interest in man.  He not only is mindful of man, but moves towards him.  He not only has interest, but intervenes.
We should not think of this expression “son of man” as being a reference to Christ, for that is not how the psalmist uses it; he is simply describing men as sons of Adam, through their fathers, in a long line that stretches back to Adam.  Implied in this is the fact that a sinful nature is passed on from father to son. 

2:7
Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands:
 

Thou madest him a little lower than the angels- both man and the son of man are made by God, either through creation or procreation.  Man will always be lower than angels, so the meaning “for a little while” lower, is not meant here.
Note that it is not “made a little higher than the animals”.  Man was made on the same day as the land animals, as if to highlight the difference between them, Genesis 1:24-27.  The apostle Paul wrote, “there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts,”  1 Corinthians 15:39.  Prominent evolutionists may hoodwink the public that it is “proved” than man came from the lower animals, but it is they themselves who are deceived, for they have adopted a world-view which takes no account of God, and in many instances denies that He exists.  But if God does not exist then there is no logical, rational thought.  So by thinking, the atheist verifies that God exists!

Man is lower than angels because of the following:
Angels are stated to be greater in power and might than men, 2 Peter 2:11.
Angels do not die, being pure spirit.
Angels are fitted to live in heaven.
Angels can move from heaven to earth.
Angels are not limited by an earthly body.
Angels rest not day and night, worshipping God, Revelation 4:8.

So angels are higher because of their power, permanence, privilege and praise of God.  But man is said to be only a little lower, so despite the foregoing, there are things which compensate, for man was made in the image and likeness of God, and the Son of God passed angels by, and became man.
God’s intention to make man is expressed in a unique way, for He said “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness”, Genesis 1:26.  That this applies to the male and the female is clear from verse 27.  As far as relationship with God is concerned, there is no bias with God towards the male or the female, all are equal in His sight, and both were created in God’s image and after His likeness.
The Lord Jesus in Matthew 22:15-22 referred to the head of Caesar on a coin as the image of Caesar.  In other words, the image represented Caesar and His authority, and those who used the coin were recognising this.  Part of God’s plan in making man, then, was that He might have someone to represent Him to the rest of the creation.  One of the reasons why murder should be penalised by capital punishment is that man is made in the image of God, see Genesis 9:5,6.
Man is also said to be made after God’s likeness.  It was not necessarily true that Caesar’s image on the coin was a very good likeness, but God made sure that man had the capacity to represent Him well, by giving him certain characteristics which He Himself possesses.

Man was made in the likeness of God in a three-fold way:-
God has personality, and each of the persons of the Godhead has his own particular distinctive features, by which He displays Himself.  So man was given personality, to display God through it.

God has spirituality, which not only means that He is a Spirit, see John 4:24, but also means He can appreciate His own glories.  Man was made so that he might appreciate those Divine glories too, and worship God in his spirit as a result.

God has rationality, which means that He reasons, plans, purposes, and decides.  Man has these abilities too; not, of course, in the sense that He could advise God, see 1 Corinthians 2:16, but so that he could order his life in relation to God’s purpose in an intelligent way.

Sadly, as the subsequent chapters in Genesis show, this perfect state of things did not last long, for man sinned, and Adam “begat a son in his own likeness, after his image”, Genesis 5:3.  The original purpose for which man was created was now only partially realised, and his abilities were now diverted for his own ends.
The remedy for this situation is found in the Lord Jesus, who became man that He might be the head of a new order of things.  He displayed to perfection those things that God looked for in man. As such He is the perfect example to those who believe.  As Ephesians 4:21 says, “the truth is in Jesus”, which means that if we would see a life lived that is true to God’s will, then we may see it in the earthly life of the Lord Jesus.  Only those who are in Christ, and as such are a new creation, are able to represent God adequately.
Some translations of Psalm 8 say that man was made a little lower than God, since the word the psalmist used was “elohim”, and this is a word used many times for God.  But it is also used in a lesser sense, even of the judges in Israel, Exodus 22:28; Psalm 82:6; John 10:34.  In any case when the inspired writer to the Hebrews came to quote the psalm in Greek, he had separate words for God and angel at his disposal, and chose the word for angel.  Does it not go without saying that man is lower than God; how could he be anything else?  And is he only a little lower?
Thou crownedst him with glory and honour- glory is official, honour is moral, and these two perhaps correspond to man made in the image of God, (official position), and after His likeness, (moral character).  So although lower than angels in the ranks of creation, yet man has a potential beyond all the angelic hosts.
The word used for crown here is “stephanos”, a wreath or circlet that was merited, (in contrast to the diadem that was inherited).  It is the crown of the one who won the race as an athlete; who won respect as a citizen; who won a battle as a soldier, and who won a bride as a suitor.
And didst set him over the works of thy hands- man was a steward, responsible for the safekeeping of the property of another, even God.

2:8
Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.

Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet- in the case of Adam this was limited to things on the earth, which the psalmist specifies as sheep, oxen, birds, fish, and other sea creatures.  Being crowned with glory and honour should have ensured that the task was carried out faithfully.  But Adam allowed his authority to be usurped.
For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him- this shows that there is nothing put under angels, and also that the “all” is not qualified, as if it was only all of a certain range of things, for there is nothing else to be under him.  We must understand this in connection with Adam before we advance to the idea, under the guidance of the writer, that these things can only be fulfilled in Christ. 

Summarising, we may think of what the psalmist says as follows:

What is man, that thou art mindful of him?   The mystery
Thou madest him a little lower than the angels The minority
Thou crownedst him with glory and honour The majesty
Thou didst set him over the works of Thine hands The ministry
Thou hast put all things under his feet  The mastery

But now we see not yet all things put under him- a change has come in, (hence the word “but”), showing that the potential of Psalm 8 has not been realised in Adam, and this situation continues, (hence the word “now”).  There is also the word “yet”, telling us that there is something in prospect.  The “now” refers to conditions under Adam, the “yet” to conditions under Christ.
The emphasis in this chapter is on the manhood of Christ, as in chapter one it was on His Deity, and the remainder of the chapter sets out seven things that Jesus has been able to do by coming into manhood:

Verses 5-8 Vindicate God’s trust in man
Verse 9 Consummate God’s purpose
Verses 10-13 Elevate God’s people
Verse 14 Eradicate the Devil
Verse 15 Emancipate the slaves
Verses 16-17  Propitiate sins
Verse 18 Relate to believers’ sufferings


(c) Verses  9-10
Christ made lower than the angels

2:9
But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.

But we see Jesus- this is the first of seven uses in the epistle of the name which emphasises His manhood.  The Son of God has been made in fashion as a man, to be all that God expected man to be from the beginning.  We turn away from looking at Adam, and allow Jesus to fill our gaze. The writers of the New Testament are very sparing of their use of the name Jesus on its own, and only use it like that when there is a special need to do so.  The disciples never addressed the Lord as Jesus.  He Himself said, “Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am”, John 13:13.
Who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death- here we see why the writer quoted from Psalm 8, for the full potential of that psalm is not reached in Adam, but in Jesus, who is the second man, and the Last Adam, 1 Corinthians 15:45-47.  By coming into manhood, He, the creator of angels, has become lower than they are, for “made a little lower than the angels” has now become in the writer’s mind the equivalent of saying “became a man”.
Adam was made a little lower than the angels for the enjoyment of life, but sadly, he fell, and this brought in suffering and death.  Only Jesus could remedy this, and He did it by enduring the suffering connected with death.  “For” means “with a view to”, so He became man expressly to die.  Angels do not die, and Adam’s death had no merit, so only Christ’s death can deal with the situation brought in by the fall.
Crowned with glory and honour- not only must He correspond to Adam by being made lower than angels, but He must correspond too in being crowned with glory and honour before His great work is done at the Cross, just as Adam was crowned before his great sin in disobeying God.  So there was seen in Christ the perfect representation and likeness of God that glory and honour involve, and it takes four gospel records to give us just a glimpse of it.
We see this in the brief insight Luke gives to us of the boyhood of the Lord Jesus.  He is taken by Joseph and Mary to Jerusalem for the feast of passover.  Instead of returning with them, He remained behind.  When they at last found Him He was in the Temple “sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions.  And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers”, Luke 2:46,47.  See how his corresponds with what we have said about the image and likeness of God given to man at the beginning:
His personality.
“Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?”.  He is aware of His distinct mission from the Father, even though He had not yet been anointed for public ministry.
This is a sign of His spirituality.
He is with the doctors or teachers in the temple as they discuss the Law.
This shows His rationality, for
He was hearing, asking, and answering questions in a manner which impressed the learned doctors, but without asserting Himself as superior to them, for He ever “made Himself of no reputation”. 

That he by the grace of God should taste death for every man- this phrase refers to the whole of the previous part of the verse.  Note the punctuation, with commas between phrases until the word honour, which is followed by a semi-colon.  This would suggest that “crowned with glory and honour” refers to Him during His life, for the first two statements, “made a little lower”, and, “crowned with glory and honour”, become true in order that He might taste death for every man.  He showed Himself fit to die by His life before God and men.
Adam was made in the image of God, to represent God to creation.  This was a glory indeed.  He was also made after the likeness of God, involving, as we have seen, personality, spirituality and rationality.  These are honourable things, and they were expressed by Adam as far as man is able to manifest them.  Adam fell, however, and lost the dominion to which his crown entitled him.  There is another, however, in whom these features were seen to perfection, and with the eye of faith we discern in Christ when He was here those qualities and characteristics which make a man glorious and honourable.
The words “every man” could be translated “every thing”, and assure us of the far-reaching effects of the work of Christ, which has guaranteed the deliverance of a groaning creation, Romans 8:20,21; Colossians 1:20.  He gave insights into this deliverance when He was here the first time, for He defeated death, disease, demon-possession, danger and distress, as Matthew 8 details.  No wonder the writer speaks of the Hebrews tasting the powers of the age to come, 6:5.  Adam tasted of the forbidden tree, and forfeited his rights over the earth, but Christ has tasted death, (on a tree, Acts 5:30), and purchased for Himself the right to have all creation subject to Himself.  As the creator of all things, He is supreme over them, but since He has become man He must prove his claim.

2:10
For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.

For it became him- there is no disparity between God’s purpose to bring in glory for the earth through Christ, and the sufferings which He required His Son to pass through.  It is a becoming thing for Him to require, because both sufferings and glories are part of His eternal plan.  Suffering brings in perfection for Christ, and perfection is becoming to God, (“As for God, His way is perfect”, Psalm 18:30), even though it means sufferings for His Son and His people.  The higher good of a restored and delivered creation comes through suffering. 
For whom are all things- notice the mention of “things” in these verses. The expression signifies the sum total of all things in God’s creation which are relevant in each instance: Verse 8 Thou hast put all things under his feet.
For in that he put all in subjection under him.
He left nothing that is not put under him.
But now we see not yet all things put under Him.
Verse 10 For whom are all things.
Verse 10 By whom are all things.

The things put under Adam are restricted to such things as sheep and oxen, Psalm 8:7,8.  Under Christ, however, are all things, whether the earth to come; angels, 1 Peter 3:22, Ephesians 1:21,22, (note the quotation from Psalm 8); all rule and authority and power, 1 Corinthians 15:24,25; and at the end of time, even death itself, 1 Corinthians 15:26,27.  Creation in its entirety is for God; it exists for His sake, and for His glory.  As is said by the heavenly hosts, “For thy pleasure they are, and were created”, Revelation 4:11.  Christ will see to it that His creation is preserved for His glory.
And by whom are all things- God is not only the reason for all things existing, but they have been brought into existence by Him, too.  Yet in chapter one the creation of all things is the work of the Son; so they must be co-equal, as a comparison between John 1:3 and Romans 11:34-36 also shows.  Since God is the originator and the goal of all things, (Revelation 1:8), then He has the right to superintend all things through Christ.
In bringing many sons unto glory- as Firstborn Son of God, the Lord Jesus will have many brethren, Romans 8:29.  Here we learn the pathway through which they are brought to the glory of association with Christ.  Adam brought all descended from him to shame in a corrupted and vain world.  God is ensuring that the last Adam has associates who reach a position of glory.  Note there is no mention of honour here, for the glory is because of association with Christ, which guarantees it, whereas honour depends upon our conduct here.
To make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings- the idea of the word captain is chief leader or author.  As one who has passed through this world without mishap already, Christ is perfectly qualified (the meaning of the word perfect) to lead His people through to their ultimate state of salvation, as well as to be the author or source of their salvation from the pitfalls along the pathway of faith.
Some in Israel wanted to appoint a captain to lead them back into Egypt when the way was hard, whereas the faithful ones were satisfied to be led into the land of Canaan under Joshua, whose name means “Salvation of Jehovah”, and is the equivalent to Jesus.  It is interesting to notice that this was not Joshua’s original name.  When he went with Caleb and the other ten spies into Canaan he was Oshea, but Moses renamed him at that time, Numbers 13:16.  It was important that when he eventually led the people into the land that they should realise that the salvation was of the Lord, and not of a man and his military prowess.
Just as Joseph knew sufferings in Egypt before the rest of his family did; and just as Moses knew 40 years of difficulty in the wilderness before the nation did, so Joshua had been a faithful spy, and had risked going into Canaan when it was held by the enemy.  But Joshua was met by the Captain of the host of the Lord as he entered Canaan, Joshua 5:13-15, so there is one superior to Joshua as captain.
So the Lord Jesus has blazed a trail for His people to follow.  He not only died to save from sins judicially, but lives to save from sins practically, showing us the way to tread so that we are saved from sinning.
As a result of these things, we may say that:
The mystery is solved; the minority status is sanctified; the majesty is seen; the ministry is safe; the mastery is and will be successful.  The writer now gives to us five features of this path to glory.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 11-15:

2:11  For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,

 2:12  Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.

 2:13  And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.

 2:14  Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;

 2:15  And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.


Verse 11
The path of separation from the world of Adam

2:11
For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,

For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified- to sanctify means to set apart.  It is too early in the epistle to think in terms of being sanctified by the sacrifice of Christ, 10:10.  In the context here, the captain of our salvation has separated us from the world of Adam of which we formed part.  In His prayer in John 17 the Lord Jesus spoke of sanctifying Himself, that His people might be sanctified by the truth, verse 19. Sanctification, or holiness, has not to do in the first instance with separation from sin, (we must not confuse sanctification with purification), but rather involves separation from the ordinary, to be occupied with the sacred.  Christ ever sanctified Himself in this sense during His life down here, and this qualifies Him to sanctify His people now.  He had contrasted those who have eternal life with those who only have the life of flesh, John 17:2, and has described His own as given to Him by the Father out of the world, verse 6.  This does not involve being physically removed, but morally distinct.  Given that believers are in the world, He requested that they might be sanctified by the truth.  The truth in question being that regarding the nature of the eternal life believers possess, the very life of God.  It is as we have fellowship with God and His Son in the things of eternal life, (which things were expressed fully by the Son when He was here), that we shall be set apart from the world of Adam.  The closer we get to God, the further we shall be from the world.
Adam associated his race with things that caused them to perish, whereas Christ associates with salvation the race of which He is head.  By passing through this world, and suffering in it, the Lord Jesus has equipped Himself with the experience to lead His people through the same world, with all its sufferings.
Are all of one- the sanctifier, (Christ), and those sanctified, (His people), all emerge out of one common experience of suffering on the way to glory.  He has already come out of the tomb never to suffer again.  But association with Christ in His burial and resurrection begins a life of suffering for the believer, from which suffering he will emerge just a certainly as Christ has emerged.  If we suffer with Him, we shall be glorified together, Romans 8:17, the one experience follows the other. Christ is out of the experience of suffering already, whereas we await that emergence, but because it is certain it can be spoken of as if already accomplished.  It is noticeable that the apostles did not begin to suffer for Christ until He was risen from the dead.
For which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren- scripture says that “A brother is born for adversity”, Proverbs 17:17, and the common experience of suffering bonds us with our captain.  If He passed through suffering, and the people did not, then there might be room for embarrassment if He called us brethren.
Note the way Romans 8 moves from a consideration of sufferings because of a groaning creation, verses 16-27, to the thought that God’s people shall be brethren with His Son, in glory, verses 28-30.  No amount of privation can destroy that, as Romans 8:38,39 declares:  “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord”.

(e) Verse 12
The path of resurrection life with Christ

2:12
Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.

Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren- these are words found in Psalm 22:22 at the point where the scene changes from one of death and great suffering, to resurrection and great glory.  They represent the point where Christ finishes His experience of suffering in this world, and begins to enter His glory. As Peter puts it, “God raised him from the dead and gave him glory”, 1 Peter 1:21.
The Lord described His disciples as those that had continued with Him in His temptations, and despite the way they had forsaken Him in Gethsemane, He still said to the women, “Go tell my brethren that I go before you into Galilee”, Matthew 28:10.  He also spoke of ascending to His Father and theirs, thus showing He was not ashamed to associate with them, even if they had been ashamed, temporarily, to associate with Him.  In this way He began to carry out what He promised in His prayer to His Father in John 17:26, and continued the declaration of the Father’s name or character.
In the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee- if the first phrase involved teaching the Name, this one involves praising the Name.  Praise is the expression of the works of God, and here the Lord Jesus can be thought of as praising God for His great work of delivering Him from death, in answer to His prayer, Hebrews 5:7.  It is noticeable that after the passover meal a psalm was sung before they left, in accordance with the custom of Israel, whereas we do not read of this in the upper room in the post-resurrection appearances to the disciples there.  Perhaps a psalm, (1 Corinthians 14:26; Ephesians 5:19), now has the more spiritual idea of a personal expression of praise, rather than the repetition of the exercises of others.  By singing praise in the church is meant the recounting by the Lord Jesus of His appreciation of the intervention of His Father on His behalf; He does this as His people speak of Him to the Father.  Psalm 22 does not actually use the word sing in the expression that is quoted here, perhaps confirming that singing is not necessarily in view.
There is a possibility that the declaring of the Name is done while His people are still on earth, whereas the singing of praise in the midst of the church will take place in heaven when all the redeemed are safe home.  So one refers to the local assembly, the other to “the church of the firstborn (ones) which are written (enrolled) in heaven”, 12:23.

(f) Verse 13
The path of faith in God

2:13
And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.

And again, I will put my trust in him- this is a quotation from Psalm 18, which is mainly an account of David’s deliverance from the hand of his enemies, including Saul.  Now Saul had persecuted David some 40 or more years before, and he seems to have used this psalm as an expression of his dependence on God at every stage of his life.  The first three verses, from which this quote comes, give to us the attitude of David to adversity, and one feature is his trust in God.  Then he records the way in which God vindicated his trust in him by delivering him from his foes.  So we learn that during the time when His enemies had the upper hand, the Lord Jesus was marked by trust in God.  Indeed, this was ever His attitude, for Psalm 22:9,10 says “I was cast upon thee from the womb; Thou art my God from my mother’s belly; thou didst make me hope when I was upon my mother’s breast”.  As a result, He knew deliverance from Herod.  Children, even unborn children, are remarkably sensitive to the circumstances in which their mother finds herself.  See, for instance, Luke 1:41.  By implication, His brethren will be marked by this trust too, as they follow the path the captain of their salvation has marked out for them.
And again, Behold, I and the children which God hath given me- this is a quotation from Isaiah 8:18.  Isaiah had the task of warning the wicked king Ahaz of impending captivity at the hands of the Assyrians.  As a sign to Israel, Isaiah was instructed by God to name his two sons in a particular way.  One was to be Shear-jashub, a name which means “A remnant shall return”, and the other, Maher-shalal-hash-baz, which means “In making haste to the spoil he hasteneth the prey”.  So when Isaiah said to the nation, “Behold, I and the children which God hath given me”, they were a “sign and a wonder” to Israel.  Maher-shalal-hash-baz was testimony that the Assyrian would indeed hasten to invade the land, and take them as a prey.  The other son, however, was God’s promise that even though that happened, a remnant would return from captivity.
So during the present age believers from the nation of Israel are likewise a testimony to coming judgement on the nation in the form of the Great Tribulation, (and to a lesser extent the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70), and also to the fact that God will be favourable to His people and ensure that a remnant of them will know His salvation.
It is interesting that the Lord Jesus called His brethren “children”, in John 21:5, using the same word which is found here and in the next verse.  So physical descendants are not necessarily in view in the application of the quotation, but a spiritual relationship.  Just as Isaiah’s trust was in God despite the impending judgements, so the trust of the Hebrew believers should be in God despite what would happen to them as a nation in AD 70.

(g) Verses 14-15
The path of deliverance

2:14
Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;

Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood- the children in question being those addressed in the previous verse, the children of God, who are the same as Christ’s brethren, true believers.  The present condition of the children is in view because they were not children before they became partakers.  The verb “are partakers” is in the perfect tense, meaning continuation from the past to the present.  Those who share flesh and blood are in a condition of relative weakness, which leaves them vulnerable to attack by evil as they make their way to glory, therefore their Captain steps in to help.
He also himself- it is necessary for Him to have the same nature as those He leads, so that He may pass through the same experiences, sin apart of course.
Likewise took part of the same- not only does He share flesh and blood with the children, but shares it likewise, or in the same manner. The word likewise is equivalent to “in all things” in verse 17, and hence means similarity which amounts to equality  The manhood  of Christ is real, even though He is without sin, for a sinful nature is not an integral part of humanity.  Adam was a real man before he sinned. He did not have to possess a sinful nature before he was rightly called a man.  1 Corinthians 15:50 distinguishes between flesh and blood, and corruption, showing that our corrupt nature can be considered apart from our flesh and blood condition.  The Lord Jesus took part of flesh and blood in like manner to the children, by birth of a mother, and He subsequently took part in this condition as He lived amongst men.  Perhaps there is an allusion to the other son mentioned by Isaiah, even Immanuel, the child born of the virgin, Isaiah 9:14, see Matthew 1:23.
The notion that Mary was only the carrier of Christ in the womb contradicts the statement here that He “likewise took part of the same”. If Christ was contaminated by being nourished by Mary in the womb, as some suggest, then He must have been contaminated after He was born when He drank His mother’s milk.
The word used of believers is partakers, meaning they have a common, equal share in humanity, whereas Christ took part, which involves coming in from outside the condition, a testimony to His pre-existence before birth.  He took part by virgin birth in that which we take part in by natural generation.
That through death he might destroy him that had the power of death- Psalm 18, which is quoted in verse 13, (also found in 2 Samuel 22), was written when the Lord had delivered David from his enemies, including Goliath and his sons.  In fact 2 Samuel 21:22 links the defeat of Goliath when David was a youth, with the defeat of his four sons by David’s mighty men, when David was an old man.  Goliath had put the fear of death into the hearts of the armies of Israel, but David had delivered them from that fear, and had beheaded Goliath with his own sword.  So Christ has defeated the greatest enemy of all, the Devil, by using the very weapon that he used to terrify men.
By coming into flesh and blood conditions, and by allowing Himself to be condemned to death, the Lord Jesus placed Himself in a position of weakness, 2 Corinthians 13:4. Yet in this weakness He defeated the mightiest force for evil there ever could be.   Since He is now raised from the dead by the power of God, there is no possibility of the Devil being effective against God’s sons.
To destroy means to make of no effect; it does not mean to annihilate.  In the wisdom of God, the Devil is still allowed some measure of activity, but when his final doom is effected it will only take an “ordinary” angel to bind him and cast him into the lake of fire, Revelation 20:1-3. 

2:15
And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.

And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage- those under the law were under the ministration of condemnation and death, 2 Corinthians 3:7,9.  This brought bondage, for they were not free from fear of death.  Imagine a believer in Israel who is returning from sacrificing a sin offering.  As he returns to his tent he sins again; yet it is too late to return to the altar.  He goes to sleep that night fearing that he may die, and die, moreover, with sin upon him.  Through Christ’s death, however, this fear is removed, and death may be faced calmly.  This relates especially to believers who formerly were Jews, and therefore under the law.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 2, VERSES 16-18:

2:16  For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.

 2:17  Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.

 2:18  For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted. 

(h) Verses 16-18
The path of victory over temptation

2:16
For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.

For verily he took not on him the nature of angels- the writer has been emphasising that the Lord took our nature, partaking in flesh and blood conditions. Now he assures us that the reason he did not take the nature of angels was because He set out to expressly help men.
The word “took” means to “take up a person to help him, to rescue from peril, and also to succour”. The point is that if He is going to help men in flesh and blood conditions, with the fear of death in their hearts, He needs to come into manhood.
But he took on him the seed of Abraham- that is, His coming is relevant to the first readers of the epistle, the Hebrews, descendants of “Abram the Hebrew”, Genesis 14:13.  They should not think that because the link with Adam has been emphasised in the earlier verses, they have no special place with God.  They are a favoured nation, for “of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came”, Romans 9:5, and “Salvation is of the Jews”, John 4:22. The special emphasis, however, is on those descended from Abraham naturally who were believers, and therefore were his seed spiritually, see John 8:33-45; Romans 4:16; Galatians 3:29.
The word “took” is the same as is used in 8:9 of God taking hold of Israel to lead them out of Egypt.  Here our captain takes hold of our hand to lead out of the world.  “For verily” is only found here in the New Testament.  It is used when something is affirmed in an ironical way, and has the idea of “it goes without saying,” or, “of course”.

2:17
Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.

Wherefore- this means “for which reason”.
In all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren- for the purpose of taking hold of the seed of Abraham, He needed to be made like them in all things. Note He is made like His brethren, meaning believers.  He is not made like unbelievers in all things, for they have a sinful nature, whereas believers are looked at ideally as being righteous, even whilst in a mortal body.  This confirms that the seed of Abraham in verse 16 means believers.  “Behoved” means “a necessity in view of the subject under discussion”.  Having taken flesh and blood, and come to take hold of believers to help them, it is necessary that He become like them in all relevant things, so that He may minister to them effectively.  The previous verses have shown believers to be delivered by His various ministries; but they are passing through temptations that may cause them to fall, so how can He help them in this?
That he might be- in order that He might take His place as, or be granted the position of.
A merciful and faithful high priest- the word for mercy here indicates the outward manifestation of pity, with need on the part of the one shown mercy, and resources on the part of the one showing it.  It is not simply an attitude, but an act, as demonstrated by the Good Samaritan, who was not content to look from a distance, (as the priest was), but acted in compassion.
Faithfulness marks Him, not only in His relationship with God, 3:2, but also towards believers, the idea behind faithfulness being reliability and stability.  The failures we manifest do not cause our helper to desert us.
In things pertaining to God- in matters that relate to the honour of God.  Aaron was made priest to minister unto God, Exodus 28:1.  The priesthood of Aaron had to do with constant sacrifices and yearly atonement.  Christ dealt with these two aspects before He entered into his ministry, as Hebrews 7:28 makes clear.  His sacrifice renders altar-sacrifices obsolete, chapter 10, and His work of propitiation is once for all, chapter 9.  His priesthood has to do with helping us move through the world safely, and leading the way into the presence of God.
To make reconciliation for the sins of the people- reconciliation, the bringing into harmony of persons formerly at variance, is one result of the work of propitiation.  “To” means “for to”, a similar expression to the “that He might be” of the beginning of the verse.  The change of word indicates that, as the scholars say, “this is a separate telic clause”, (a clause which tells us what the goal is).  So there are two goals in view in the verse, the one issuing from the other. He is made like His brethren with the general object of being a faithful high priest for them, and also to make propitiation.  Compare 1 John 2:1,2, with the advocacy of Christ on the basis of His propitiatory work.  He is the propitiation for our sins in the sense that the one in heaven interceding is the one who once was on the cross propitiating.
The Lord Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene about His brethren, and indicated that He was about to “ascend to my Father, and your Father, to my God, and your God”, John 20:17.  Thus He would still be the link between His people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.
The basis of His advocacy is two-fold.  His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2.  The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning.  The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers.  But we are “saved from wrath through Him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work.  He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins.  Not was, but is.  In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.
He is also our high priest.  Hebrews 2:17,18 form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness as noted in chapter three.
Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. Too little attention has been paid to this word, and hence the connection between verses 17 and 18 is often lost.  The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted.  When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause.  Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to help us when we cry to Him for help.  The word for succour was used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”.  He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.
But what if we fall, and sin?  In that case He comes to our aid in another way.  We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20.  The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, as long as their blood had not been brought into the sanctuary.  This was in order to “bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17, where the word for bear is the same as is used for the scapegoat bearing iniquity.  But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this.
One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God.  As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17.  We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he talks of Christ making reconciliation for the sins of the people.  He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation.  This is acceptable to God, and His people are preserved, despite their failure. So it is that sins that would otherwise distance believers from God are dealt with, and reconciliation is effected.

2:18 
For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted. 

For in that he hath suffered, being tempted- only those who resist temptation suffer when they are tempted. The fact that it is not said without qualification that He suffered when He was tempted shows that He always resisted resolutely. He therefore knows what His people pass through when they resist temptation.
He is able to succour them that are tempted- knowing from personal experience the pressure they are under, He is able to suit the help they need to their situation. When His people do not resist temptation, then His work at Calvary safeguards their position before God, hence the mention of reconciliation, (the result of propitiation), in the previous verse. To succour means to run to the aid of a person in danger, when they cry for help. The woman of Matthew 15:25 cried “Lord, help me”, and this is what we need to do. The same word is used also in Hebrews 4:16 in the expression “grace to help in time of need”. Because He has experienced the pressure of temptation, and has overcome, when we go to Him for help He is able to point us to the way in which He overcame, as detailed in the temptation accounts in the gospels.
ause He has experienced the pressure of temptation, and has overcome, when we go to Him for help He is able to point us to the way in which He overcame, as detailed in the temptation accounts in the gospels.

 

 

REVELATION 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you. ebsiourwn personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the

The character and purpose of the Book of Revelation is simply stated by John when he tells us that he is passing on the revelation that God gave to Jesus Christ. So the book is not a series of predictions by John himself. The title “Revelation of St. John the Divine”, as given in some Bibles, is completely off the mark. That is a title added by man, for the true title is the first phrase of the book, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ”. John is setting out of things given to him through the agency of an angel, and which those who serve God need to know.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 1, VERSES 1 TO 20:

1:1  The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to shew unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John:

1:2  Who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.

1:3  Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.

1:4  John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before His throne;

1:5  And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood,

1:6  And hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.

1:7  Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him. Even so, Amen.

1:8  I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.

1:9  I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

1:10  I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet,

1:11  Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.

1:12  And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks;

1:13  And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.

1:14  His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His eyes were as a flame of fire;

1:15  And His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His voice as the sound of many waters.

1:16  And He had in His right hand seven stars: and out of His mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength.

1:17  And when I saw him, I fell at His feet as dead. And He laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last:

1:18  I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.

1:19  Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter;

1:20  The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in My right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.

Structure of the chapter
We may divide chapter 1 into seven sections as follows:

Verses 1-3

John’s introduction

the character of the book.

Verses 4-5(a)

John’s benediction

the blessing of the book.

Verses 5(b)-6

John’s adoration

the object of the book.

Verse 7 

John’s exclamation

the theme of the book.

Verse 8 

John’s accreditation 

the endorsement of the book.

Verses 9-11

John’s commission

the communication of the book

Verses 12-20

John’s appreciation

the basis of the book.

 

Verses 1-3        John’s introduction    The character of the book.

1:1  The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John:
 
The revelation of Jesus Christ-
the word for revelation is “unveiling”, being a combination of the pronoun “apo” meaning “away from”, and “kalupsis” meaning “veiled”.  It is the taking away of a veil, so that something or someone may be revealed and manifest.

Jesus Christ has been hidden from the sight of men since He ascended back to the Father.  As He said, “I go to My Father, and ye see Me no more”, John 16:10.  This was spoken to the disciples who, later on, as they stood on the Mount of Olives, watched Him ascend to heaven, “and a cloud received Him out of their sight”, Acts 1:9. 

Hebrews 6:19,20 describes the ascension in terms of the Lord Jesus entering in within the veil, a reference to the starry heavens which God has stretched out like a curtain, Isaiah 40:22.  Like Joash the boy-king, He has been hidden in the sanctuary until it is appropriate to show Him to the world, 2 Chronicles 22:12.  God is going to bring His First begotten into the habitable earth again, Hebrews 1:6, and give Him the opportunity to show in His own times “who is that blessed and only potentate, King of kings and Lord of lords”, 1 Timothy 6:13-16. 

So there shall be a revelation in the future, and John anticipates it in verse 7 with the words, “Behold He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him; and they also that pierced Him; and all the tribes of the earth shall wail because of Him.  Even so, Amen”.  We may capture by the word “behold” something of the excitement in John’s heart at the prospect of Christ’s return.  It is good for all believers to “love His appearing”, 2 Timothy 4:8, and look for it, Titus 2:13.

John describes the return of Christ to earth in Revelation 19:11-16, but the major body of His book is taken up with the way the events preceding His return reveal Him.  These previews, taken together, make up the revelation of Jesus Christ that God gave unto Him.  It is given unto Him in the sense that He has been given authority to reveal beforehand to His servants what His revelation in glory will involve.  So it is not a revelation given to Jesus Christ as if He does not know until He is told. (After all, much of the content of the Book of Revelation is anticipated in the Old Testament prophecies). Rather, it is a revelation that He is authorised to give.

John was on the island of Patmos when he wrote the book, and he might have been depressed and frustrated, being forced by the Roman authorities to do hard labour in the quarries.  He, and we, are encouraged by this fore-view of things yet to come, for we are thereby assured that God is still in control.
Which God gave unto Him- the Father is said in Scripture to give several things to the Son.  These include the following:
1.    The Son has been entrusted with the task of giving eternal life- “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand.  He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and He that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him”, John 3:35,36
2.    The Son is given to have life in Himself for others- “For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself”, John 5:26.
3.    The Son has authority to judge men- “And hath given Him authority to execute judgement also, because He is Son of Man”, John 5:27. 
4.    The Son was given works to finish- “But I have greater witness than that of John: for the works which My Father hath given Me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of Me, that the Father hath sent Me”, John 5:36.
5.    The Son has been given commandment by the Father as to what He should say- “For I have not spoken of Myself; but the Father which sent Me, He gave Me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak”, John 12:49.
6.    The Son has been given power over all flesh- “As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him”, John 17:2.
7.    The Son has been given glory- “And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one”, John 17:22.
8.    The Son was given the cup of suffering to drink- “Then said Jesus unto Peter, ‘Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?’” John 18:11.

The fact that these things are given to Christ in no way suggests that He is inferior to the Father.  Rather, they confirm the equality of the Son with the Father.  (Notice that all of the above quotations come from the Gospel of John, which particularly emphasises the Deity of Christ).  Only one who is Himself God could be entrusted with these responsibilities.  The giving is not an act of Divine grace, but of Divine administration, as God works out all things after the counsel of His own will.  That counsel means that it is the good pleasure of the Godhead to allot certain functions to the Son. 

To show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John- this revelation of Christ is given to Him by God the Father, 1:1, and is then transmitted to John by means of the angel described as “His angel”, (see also 22:16), and then is written down, and sent in letter form to the seven churches listed in 1:11.  The whole of the book is sent to each of these seven churches, 22:16.  His angel refers to the angel who is entrusted with the task of communicating on behalf of Christ. it may be that this angel is the personal representative of Christ in the Old Testament. So the giving of this revelation to the Son is so that God’s servants may be intelligent as to His ways in the future.  With the implication that they will be able to serve better if they know these things than if they did not.

1:2  Who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.

Who bare record of the word of God- there are three things which tell us further about the book John is about to write.  John testifies or bears record about the word of God, which would be the occasional statements God makes throughout the book, verse 8 being one of them. 
And of the testimony of Jesus Christ- this is either that which Jesus Christ testifies about Himself in the book, such as in verses 17 and 18, or the testimony John bears to Him on the basis of what he sees. 
And of all things that he saw- the main body of the book, which gives details of the visions John had, and which he recorded.

1:3  Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.

Blessed is he that readeth- so there is a blessing attached to this book, just as there is a curse attached to it in chapter 22.  In the latter place a curse is pronounced on those who add or take away from it, such is the importance of what is written.  In this chapter, however, there is a threefold blessing.  For the one who publicly reads the book, with the implication he does it carefully and with reverence.  Notice that the one who reads is singular, whereas the hearers and keepers are plural, thus telling us that the reader is reading to others in the first instance.  In apostolic times copies of the Scriptures were few in number, and one person would have the task of reading to the whole company.  The apostle Paul wrote to the Colossians, “and when this epistle is read among you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans”, Colossians 4:16.  Those who undertake to read the Scriptures publicly should do so with care and accuracy, to the glory of God.  As Paul exhorted Timothy, “Give attention to reading”, 1 Timothy4:13.
And they that hear the words of this prophecy- this is a blessing for the one who hears it read, and does so with attention and interest. 
And keep those things which are written therein- these are they who keep and treasure what is written therein.  It might seem strange to take delight in a book that is mainly about judgement, but those who have Christ’s interests at heart will rejoice that He is eventually to be vindicated in the earth, and will bring in universal blessedness, as well as a new heavens and new earth.  His judgements are a means to an end, and it is the end they rejoice in.  A right understanding of God’s various dealings with men is part of the keeping spoken of here.  We do not “keep” when we misunderstand Scripture.
For the time is at hand- John had learnt to think of time as God thinks of it, so he is able to say that the time is at hand, for a thousand years to God are like a single day to us.  Coupled with this is the fact that the coming of the Lord for the church can be at any moment, so His coming is always near from that perspective.

Verses 4-5(a)    John’s salutation    The source of the book.

1:4,5(a)  John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before His throne;  and from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth.

John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace- John is able to send greetings to the seven churches which will result in them having an enhanced appreciation of the grace and peace which alone comes from God.  The world is destined for wrath and war, but the believer’s expectation is completely different.
From Him which is- these blessings come from the God who is ever there, ever attentive to the needs of His people, something John was no doubt comforted by as he languished in his banishment to the isle of Patmos.  God is unaffected by the passing of time.
And which was- throughout the ages of the Old Testament He had showed Himself to be faithful.
And which is to come- He will always be the Coming One, revealing Himself to His people for all eternity.
And from the seven Spirits which are before His throne- Divine blessings can only come from Divine Persons, so this rather strange description of the Holy Spirit is startling.  But it is a description of the Holy Spirit that is appropriate for the Book of Revelation to use, for it graphically presents to us the idea of fullness of spiritual power, such as is invested in the Spirit of God.  The Hebrew word for seven means fullness or completeness. The verb ‘are’ is in the singular, so just as in the first book of the Bible we find a singular verb ‘created’ used with a plural noun ‘God’, so here, the seven spirits, plural, are one in power, aim and essence, being expressions of the one Spirit of God, Ephesians 4:4.
And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness- the fact that He is associated with the God of heaven by being, equally with the Father and the Spirit, the source of Divine blessings, is clear testimony to His Deity.  But He is man as well, and when on earth He maintained a faithful witness to the truth of God. 
And the first begotten of the dead- now that He is back in heaven He is there as the First-begotten from the dead, whose resurrection is a sure sign that God is well-pleased with Him, and that He is entrusted with administering for God both in heaven and on earth. 
And the prince of the kings of the earth- as the coming ruler that this book so clearly shows Him to be, He, with princely dignity, will rule over kings in a day to come.

Verses 5(b)-6    John’s adoration    The object of the book.

1:5(b),6    Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.

Unto Him that loved us at the thought of Christ’s faithful witness, John cannot restrain himself, but breaks out into an expression of praise and worship.  The word witness gives us the word “martyr”, and John is reminded of the sufferings of Christ as He maintained a faithful witness to God and His truth to the very end.  John sees in this the expression of Christ’s deep love for His people.  John was “the disciple whom Jesus loved”, not because Christ did not love the others, but because John returned that love with enthusiasm.  Despite that, he says “loved us” and not “loved me”, because he wants to draw out from his readers the same expression of adoration as is in his heart.  The fact that Jesus Christ was the first begotten from the dead reminds John of the lengths, and depths, to which His love took Him.
And washed us from our sins in His own blood- the idea of being washed from sins in literal blood is not found in the Old Testament rituals.  However, Greek prepositions not only have physical meanings, but also moral meanings suggested by the physical.  “In” considered morally, signifies “in the power of”.  The blood of Christ has the power to cleanse because it is the blood of one who is free of sins Himself, and whose sacrifice is accepted by God on our behalf.  The effect of the Day of Atonement ceremonies was that the uncleanness of the children of Israel was dealt with, “for on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord”, Leviticus 16:30.  Allied to this is 1 John 1:7, “the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin”.

Notice that the loving comes before the washing, for this is the order of God’s purpose.  He loved, then sent His Son to die, so that sins might be cleansed.  As the hymn-writer puts it, “How hopeless and helpless lost sinners had been, if He never had loved us till washed from our sin”.  Divine love and Divine Light have both been satisfied in Christ’s dealings with us.

And hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father- John is deeply grateful that believers have been made kings and priests to God and His Father.  He sees this as something that Christ has done for His Father, and this gives character to the Christian priesthood, whose task is to gratify the heart of Christ’s Father too.  The Father seeks worshippers, John 4:23.  It was God’s original intention that the nation of Israel should be a kingdom of priests, Exodus 19:6, but they forfeited that privilege by worshipping the golden calf.  As a result, only one family, that of Aaron, could officiate as priests before God.  Now all is different, and all believers are Christian priests.  No believer needs a mediator from among men.  The only mediator he needs is Christ.
The believer is made a king as well. This has a two-fold aspect, present and future. As to the present, the apostle Paul writes, “they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ”, Romans 5:17. Instead of sin reigning over him, the believer himself is in control, under God, and can live a life of kingly dignity even now. But there is a future aspect, for the apostle Paul writes elsewhere, “if we suffer, we shall also reign with Him”, 2 Timothy 2:12.
To Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen- John realises that such is the value of Calvary, that only eternal glory is enough to recompense for it.  And such is the decisive victory gained there, no opposition shall succeed, but Christ and His Father shall reign unopposed for all eternity.  Every believing heart will join with John in saying Amen to that.

Verse 7        John’s exclamation    The theme of the book.

1:7  Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him.  Even so, Amen.

Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him- John had watched the Lord Jesus return to heaven, and a cloud had received Him out of sight, but He is coming back, as the angel said He would.  Only the disciples saw Him ascend, but when He comes to reign every eye shall see Him.  He will come secretly for the church, but even those in hell shall see Him come to earth, as the Lord indicated to Caiaphas, Matthew 26:64.  In contrast to the worship the coming of Christ for the church evokes, we now learn the wail and lamentation of sinful men.
And they also which pierced Him- the coming of Christ to reign will have special relevance for the nation of Israel, who, two thousand years after the event, are still characterised here as being “they also that pierced Him”.  That wicked sin has not been removed yet, but one day will be, for “they shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn.  In that day there shall be a great mourning in Jerusalem…in that day there shall be a fountain opened to the House of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and uncleanness”, Zechariah 12:10,11; 13:1.

John had quoted some of these words when he recorded what had happened at Calvary.  A soldier with a spear had pierced Christ’s side, so that it might be fulfilled in the future that “they shall look on Him whom they pierced”, John 19:37.  John also records what did not happen, for His legs were not broken so that the scripture which said “a bone of Him shall not be broken” could be fulfilled.  The latter scripture is fulfilled already, the former scripture awaits His coming.  It is interesting to notice the change of pronoun in Zechariah 12:10.  “They shall look upon Me…they shall mourn for Him”.  The personal pronoun Me is remarkable, since it is Jehovah who is speaking, 12:1, and yet He describes Himself as pierced.  How can this be?  Only because there is one who is equal to Him, who is the “Him” of the next phrase, the one mourned for as only begotten sons are mourned for.

If it be asked why persons living 2000 years after Calvary are held to account for what happened then, the answer is two-fold.  First, they will have had their guiltiness as a nation pressed home to them by the 144000 sealed evangelists spoken of in chapter 7.  And also, they will have had opportunity to choose between Christ and Antichrist, and because Daniel 9:27 (margin) speaks of “the many”, we know that the majority in Israel will choose antichrist, and in effect re-affirm what they did to Christ long before.
And all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him- what trouble shall fill the hearts of men as they realise their great mistake in rejecting the Messiah when He came the first time.  Now they will have to meet Him as their judge, whereas before they could have met Him as Saviour.
Even so, Amen- at the end of the book the apostle anticipates the coming of Christ for the church, and says “Even so, come, Lord Jesus”, 22:20. He was responding to the words,  “Surely I come quickly”. Notice , however, that he does not ask that Christ may come to earth quickly to judge, for he knows that before that time great judgements will fall upon the dwellers upon the earth.  Nevertheless he does express his desire that it should happen, for Christ’s glory’s sake, but refrains from asking that it come quickly, because he had a concern for those as yet not saved.

Verse 8        John’s accreditation    The endorsement of the book.

1:8  I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.

I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord- as John begins to write he is reminded by God Himself of the importance of what he is penning.  John will use the Greek alphabet to write the word of God, but he must remember that God is the source of language, and more than that, is the source of the thought behind the language.  If there is no God, there is no thought, reason or logic.  All is random chaos. The fact that we are able to think logically and coherently is proof of the existence of God.

As the Alpha, (the first letter of the Greek alphabet), God is the beginning of all that is worthwhile and meaningful.  As the Omega, (the last letter), He brings all things to a conclusion.  He is the cause and root of all, and the goal and consummation of all.  The letters of the alphabet are indispensable, we cannot do without them if life is to be meaningful.  So with God, we cannot do without Him in spiritual things.  They are also inexhaustible, for there is no limit to the thoughts that may be expressed in words using letters.  There is no limit to God’s thoughts either, and He is pleased to reveal them to His people in the measure in which they are able to understand.  They are also immutable, for words are fixed in meaning, and can be used to express timeless truths.  God has unfolded His eternal counsels to us in His word, and in this way we may become intelligent as His purpose.
Which is, and which was, and which is to come- He is not only the Alpha and the Omega in the realm of thought, but also in the realm of time also, for in the past He was there, in the present and future too, He imposes Himself on every situation.  And because He is the Almighty, none can stay Him in His onward course; none can resist the finalising of all He proposes within Himself.

How encouraging these things would have been to John, for as he writes he is conscious of writing the words of God, which bear the impress of His nature upon them.  Conscious, too, that even though it may take centuries, God’s purpose shall be realised, for He is always there as the Almighty, and nothing and no-one can ruin His plans.  So it is that at the end of the book, with Christ speaking this time, He can declare Himself to be the Alpha and Omega still; and not only the beginning and the ending, as in this chapter, but also the first and the last, the one who stands at the forefront of everything, and who stands as the climax too, 22:12.  It is such a God that endorses the book, and indeed John himself.

Verses 9-11    John’s commission    The communication of the book.

1:9      I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. 

I John, who also am your brother- in verses 1-3, John is referred to using a pronoun in the third person, as the one who received the truth contained in the book.  In verses 4-6 he simply names himself and then goes on to speak of God.  In verse 9, however, he begins with an emphatic “I”, not to enhance himself, but to enhance his ministry as one commissioned by the Lord.  He describes himself in a three-fold way- as brother, as companion in tribulation, and as companion in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ. 

In his gospel John wrote as a disciple, John 21:24; in his first epistle as an apostle, (“manifest unto us”, 1 John 1:1:3, refers to the apostles as a company); in his second and third epistles as an elder, 2 John 1; 3 John 1.  Here he writes as a brother.  Proverbs 17:17 says “a brother is born for adversity”, and he knows that those to whom he writes are suffering for the sake of Christ.  As a true brother, he is writing so that they may be encouraged in their adversity.
And companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ- John calls himself a companion or fellow-partaker in three things.  First, in their tribulation.  He will write later of “the great tribulation”, an expression which has two definite articles, so that we may understand it to mean “the tribulation, the great one”.  This is the unparalleled period of trial to come upon the world in the last three and half years before the end of the age.  No church believer will go through that period, for then God’s dealings will be with Israel and the world, not the church.  The tribulation John refers to here is that which the Lord Jesus fore-warned His disciples about when He said, “In the world ye shall have tribulation;  but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world”, John 16:33.  John was certainly experiencing this tribulation, and so were his readers, and until the Lord comes would constantly do so, for the world never changes.

But he is also companion in other things, namely, the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ.  Even though the kingdom of Christ is not yet manifest in the world, John was part of it.  Hebrews 3:14 describes believers as partakers or companions of Christ, 3:14.  As such we share His prospects.  And we share His hopes too, for He is patiently waiting for His Father’s time for Him to set up His kingdom. When His disciples asked Him, just before His ascension, “Lord, wilt Thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel?”He replied, “It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in His own power”, Acts 1:6,7.  So Christ is patiently waiting for that time, and so should we be also. Paul’s prayer for the Thessalonians believers was, “And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and into the patient waiting for Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 3:5.

John encourages his readers with the thought that although men and devils may seem to have the upper hand now, it will not always be so.  They should not make the mistake of trying to set up that kingdom prematurely.  Peter was rebuked by the Lord Jesus for trying to prevent His arrest by the authorities.  When Pilate questioned Christ about His kingship, He was able to point out that if His kingdom were of this world, His servants would “keep on fighting”, (literal translation), whereas He had rebuked them for this in Gethsemane, John 18:36.  The wars this world engages in are no business for the Christian, whether as conscripts or volunteers.
Was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ- John is of clear conscience in his banishment.  He was not slaving in the stone-quarries as a convicted criminal.  His only “crime” was to serve Christ, and he was found where he was on account of his loyalty to the word of God, and the testimony it gave about Jesus Christ.  It is good for believers if they are only located where the word of God can be upheld, and Jesus Christ honoured.

1:9,10    I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.

I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day- as he mused upon the return of Christ to reign, in spirit John projected his thoughts to the time when the day would rightly be called the Lord’s.  As the apostle Paul made clear in 1 Corinthians 4:3, (where “judgement” may be understood as “day”), today is man’s day, whereas in the future this will change.  Then the will of Christ will be paramount.  It will truly have the stamp of His lordship upon it, which is the sense of the adjective “Lord’s”. 

So why did the apostle not use the well-known expression “Day of the Lord”?  The expression “Day of the Lord” includes part at least of the tribulation period, as is shown by a comparison between Joel 2:2, “there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be ever after it”, (a reference to the Day of the Lord), with Matthew 24:21, “then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be”.  So it is perfectly proper for John to use a different phrase, since he has just spoken of the kingdom of Jesus Christ, and Him coming in clouds to reign.  John’s phrase applies after man’s day has finally come to an end.  During the first part of the Day of the Lord Antichrist the usurper will still be holding sway with the Devil’s power behind him.  Joel 2:31 speaks of “the great and the terrible day of the Lord”, which is perhaps a specific 24-hour day at the end of the tribulation period.
So we may distinguish:
1.    The Day of the Lord, which lasts more than a thousand years, including as it does part at least of the Tribulation Period.
2.    The Great and Notable Day of the Lord, which lasts 24 hours.
3.    The Lord’s Day, which begins with Christ’s coming to earth, and lasts just 1000 years, and is followed by the Day of God, 2 Peter 3:12.

There are those who will strongly advocate that the first day of the week should be called the Lord’s Day, and that we should be in the Spirit on that day to serve the Lord.  Several things should be borne in mind:
First, every true believer is in the Spirit on every day, whatever condition he is in.  This is the plain testimony of Romans 8:9, which states that “ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit”.  The true believer may walk after the flesh or after the Spirit, and it is this that determines whether he is carnal, (fleshly), or spiritual. But every true believer is in the Spirit, for that is his standing before God, which does not depend upon behaviour, but should influence it. So if every believer is characteristically “in the Spirit”, he cannot become in the Spirit on a particular day or occasion, for it is the normal and constant position of a believer.
Second, nowhere in the New Testament is the first day of the week called the Lord’s Day.  It would be strange indeed if after some 60 years of Christian testimony a new name was to be adopted.  Colossians 1:25 indicates that the ministry of the apostle Paul fulfilled the word of God- there was nothing to add as to principles after his writings were finished. 
Third, it was not until Constantine professed Christianity and introduced paganism into Christendom that the first day of the week began to be called the Lord’s Day.  The “lord” in question originally being the sun god.
Fourth, the day upon which the Christians met to partake of the Lord’s Supper was called “the first day of the week”, Acts 20:7.

And heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last- John’s musings in spirit on the future reign of Christ over the earth were interrupted, for a voice behind him arrests his attention.  We learn from verse 12 that he turns back.  Before he writes of the way the kingdom will be introduced into the world he must write of the seven churches.  So he is brought back from the future to consider the present.  Again the thought of God as Alpha and Omega is presented as John is about to write, and again the thought that Christ is the first and the last, being totally in command of every situation, and in particular, the situation in individual churches.

Verses 12-20    John’s appreciation    The basis of the book.

1:12        And I turned to see the voice that spake with me.  And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; 

And I turned to see the voice that spake with me- John was clearly aware that the voice as of a trumpet was the voice of Christ, for the one who spoke announced who He was, so he turns to see Him.
And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks- we ought not to think of these vessels as being holders for candles, but holders for lamps, those lamps being bowls into which olive oil could be poured to feed the light.  The candlesticks are not branches of a lampstand as in the tabernacle or temple, but individual stands. 

When God made a covenant with Abraham, He was one party to the covenant, and Christ was the other, Galatians 3:17, and He was represented in Genesis 15:17 by the burning lamp that passed between the parted pieces of covenant sacrifice.  Isaiah later on stated that as far as Jerusalem was concerned, the Messiah would be “the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth”, Isaiah 62:1, (where the word for salvation is “yeshua”, the equivalent to “Jesus”).
David was prevented by his followers from going out to battle when he was older, “that thou quench not the light (lamp) of Israel”, 2 Samuel 21:17.  So the lamp was a symbol of rule, as found ultimately in the Messiah.  In the Old Testament, before Christ had come, this principle of rule was vested in the kings of Judah.  Now that Christ has come to earth and been rejected, His rule is exercised only amongst His people, hence the churches are depicted as lamps.  Once He has returned to earth as the Lion of the tribe of Judah, rule will once again be exercised by the true Prince of Judah, the Lord Jesus Himself.

1:13    And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.

And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man- in his gospel John emphasises the Lord Jesus as Son of God, for He came to reveal the Father.  As the Son He is uniquely able to do this, and also to impart the life of God to those who believe on Him.  The title Son of God links Him to heaven, and God, whereas the title Son of Man links Him to earth, and men.  It is entirely appropriate, then, that He should be revealed in this way, for God is about to have dealings with the earth, and He entrusts the task of judging and administering the earth to His Son.

This title of Son of Man also has relevance to John himself, and the churches to whom he writes.  John was banished to the isle of Patmos  because of his stand for Christ.  He would be greatly encouraged by a vision of the ascended and glorified Christ.  One, moreover, who stood ready to judge the earth, and vindicate His people.  Others of God’s servants had been encouraged in this same way also.  Isaiah, grieving after the death of King Uzziah, is granted a vision of the True King, and is delivered from despondency by the sight, Isaiah 6:1.  Ezekiel, about to learn that the glory has depart from Israel, would be fortified by a sight of heaven’s throne, and “a man above upon it”, Ezekiel 1:26.  Daniel, troubled by the thought of fierce Gentile despots crushing his people, would be strengthened by seeing one like the Son of Man approaching the throne of God to receive a kingdom, and then coming in the clouds of heaven to exercise His kingship on the earth, Daniel 7:13,14.  And Stephen, too, with stones about to rain down on his head, is heartened no doubt by the sight of Christ in glory, Acts 7:55,56.
Clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle- this would speak of His dignity as the prince of the kings of the earth.  Not girded at the waist with a towel so that His long robes can be tucked into it for servant activity, stooping to wash the disciples’ feet, (as John had seen Him in the Upper Room), but girded about the breasts so that the whole garment in its beauty is visible.  He still has a girdle, however, but this one is of gold, telling of the Deity of the one who shall serve as King in the earth.  As already mentioned, the Son of Man who is seen coming to reign in Daniel 7 is also called the Ancient of Days, a Divine title.

1:14    His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His eyes were as a flame of fire;

His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow- it is said of the Ancient of Days in Daniel 7:9, that “the hair of His head” was “like the pure wool”, and here the description is the same of Christ.  The scripture says that “a hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness”, Proverbs 16:31, and this is certainly the case here.  He is “Christ the wisdom of God”, 1 Corinthians 1:24, and was always found in the way of wisdom and righteousness.  He can be relied upon to give a wise and righteous verdict on everything He is called upon to assess.  This gives great confidence to those who are true to Him, but cautions those who are not. 
And His eyes were as a flame of fire- this would speak of penetrating insight, coupled with a readiness to burn up that which is worthless.  When the tabernacle had been constructed it is said that Moses looked upon it, Exodus 39:3.  So is it with all that men do, including believers.

1:15    And His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His voice as the sound of many waters.

And His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace- “burned in a furnace” could be understood as “glowed white-hot in a furnace”.  Brass speaks of that which can stand the test of the fire, and this one has certainly done that, whether the fire is that of the testings of Satan, or the supreme test of Calvary itself.  He retains that character, for His feet still glow.  Having passed through the ultimate testing Himself, He is able to judge in the light of that experience.
And His voice as the sound of many waters- Enoch prophesied as follows- “Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgement upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him”, Jude 15.  Daniel foretells that the Antichrist will have a mouth “speaking great things”, and shall “speak great words against the Most High”, Daniel 7:8,25, but he will be silenced by Christ.  “Then shall He speak unto them in His wrath, and vex them in His sore displeasure”, Psalm 2:5.  The Son of Man is coming with a voice that can drown out the ungodly speeches of men.

1:16    And He had in His right hand seven stars: and out of His mouth went a sharp two-edged sword: and His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength.

And He had in His right hand seven stars- these seven stars are said in verse 20 to be the angels of the seven churches.  This is the Divine explanation, so we do not need a further one, such as human messengers.  Just as the living creatures of chapters 4 and 5 are representative of life on earth, so these stars would represent those angels who have been allotted a special superintendence over individual churches.  (Note that the apostle Paul wrote of elect angels in connection with the behaviour of elders, in 1 Timothy 5:21).  We should not be surprised at this, given the kind of way the churches are looked at, namely as those who are in a place of profession, entrusted with the task of maintaining the rule of God in the earth.  God’s rule is not acknowledged by men in the world, but it should be by believers.  This idea of there being a heavenly counterpart to earthly rule is confirmed by the fact that each nation on earth has its own angel.  We learn this from Daniel 10:13,20, which speaks of the princes of Persia and Grecia, and also in chapter 12:1 where Michael is described as the “great prince that standeth for the children of thy people”. 
And out of His mouth went a sharp two-edged sword- this is a figurative expression of course, and signifies that Christ’s way of exercising His authority is by His word.  We know from Hebrews 4:12,13,  that the word of God is sharper than any two-edged sword of men, for it can divide between the non-material parts of man, and discern thoughts and intents, which are quite out of the range of earthly, physical swords.  So when He judges, the Son of Man will not do so by assessing externals, but motives and thoughts.  “He shall not judge by the sight of His eyes”, Isaiah 11:3.  This applies to men generally, and also to His professed people.  He cannot be deceived. 
And His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength- this tells of the severity of His wrath against all that opposes righteousness.  Psalm 19:6 says of the sun that “there is nothing hid from the heat thereof”, and James 1:11 speaks of the sun “rising with a burning heat”.  Nothing can escape the wrath of the Son of Man.

1:17    And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. And He laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last:

And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead- the cumulative effect of these various features was enough to strike extreme fear into the soul of the apostle, who, we must remember, was the one who leant on Christ’s bosom as His beloved disciple.  This change of aspect causes him great dread.  What then shall it do to sinners when they see Him?
And He laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last- the right hand of authority now becomes the right hand of strength for the apostle. Nothing is beyond the bounds of His control, so there is no need for fear on the part of those who are truly the Lord’s, who seek to do that which is pleasing to Him.  There is everything to fear for those who are against Him. 

1:18    I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. 

I am He that liveth- seven things are calculated to dispel the apostle’s fear.  The first and second are in the previous verse, for He is the first, and also the last.  Third, He is the Living One, “that eternal life which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2, eternal life personified, 1 John 5:20, and was manifested on earth in manhood, Jesus Christ come in the flesh.  As such He was able to go into death. 
And was dead- so real was this experience that He actually became dead, such is the force of the expression “was dead”.  The fact that He was prepared to go into death is a sure sign that He was confident that He could deal with it, and is the fourth reason why John should not fear.
And, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen- The “behold” arrests the apostle’s attention so that he takes in the tremendous implications of the fact that the Son of man is alive for evermore.  This must mean that the power He has will never be taken away from Him, for He has defeated death itself, and has risen triumphantly over it, to die no more.  This is the fifth reason why John should not fear.  If the “behold” is to arrest John’s attention, the “amen” is to affirm Christ’s assertion; none can deny Him His position. 
And have the keys of hell and of death- these are the sixth and seventh reasons not to fear.  John will be greatly encouraged by the fact that Christ has the keys of the realm of the dead.  He locks hades, so that no believer of this age shall go there; He has the key, so that Old Testament saints may be released from there at the appropriate moment; He has the keys of death so that none of His saints shall go into death without His permission and control.  Anyone who has such authority must be master of all, and so He is.

1:19    Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in My right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.

Write the things which thou hast seen- This verse may very well be thought of as giving the plan of the Book of Revelation.  The things John saw were the things of chapter 1.  He had already been told to write about what he saw, in verse 11, and this is repeated here. 
And the things which are- these are the things that pertain to the conditions prevailing amongst the seven assemblies in particular, but in the Christian profession as a whole, represented by them. 
And the things which shall be hereafter- these are the things which shall be after the present things, namely the events to take place from the beginning of chapter 4, after the rapture of the church.
The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in My right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks.  The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches- there is a mystery about the seven stars, for they need to be explained.  There is nothing in the New Testament previous to this that will indicate what their significance is, for even John does not know.  This is why the mystery needs to be explained here, so that John may learn that there are angels allotted to each church.  There is a mystery about the seven lamp-stands, too, for they represent, (as we have suggested when considering verse 12), companies of believers as those responsible to recognise the rule of Christ, and to uphold that rule in the churches.  Failure to do this will result in the lamp being removed.  If a company of supposed believers fails to uphold the principles of “righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit”, which are the essential features of the kingdom, Romans 14:17, then their lamp will be removed.  The assembly is in a location on earth, but the lamp-stands are in heaven, where Christ can walk amongst them.  A company may seem to flourish on the earth, but if they pass the point beyond which Christ is no longer prepared to tolerate them, then the lamp will be removed in heaven.

The vision of chapter 1 has relevance to the seven churches to whom John is commanded to write.  For in six cases out of seven, the Lord introduces Himself to the individual churches using features found in Him in chapter 1, as follows:

Ephesus

He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand”.

Smyrna

The first and the last, which was dead and is alive”.

Pergamos

He which hath the sharp sword with two edges”.

Thyatira

Who hath His eyes like unto a flame of fire, and His feet are like fine brass”.

Sardis

He that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars”.

Philadelphia

Features not found in chapter 1.

Laodicea

These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God”.

Because He appears as the Son of Man, and that title is never used in the church epistles, we understand that profession is being tested.  In church epistle terms an assembly only consists of believers, but because He is presenting Himself to them as Son of Man, there is the possibility that some are not genuine.  This is why certain phrases are used which may cause disquiet.  For instance, “him that overcometh, I will not blot out his name from the book of life”, 3:5.  This need cause the true believer no alarm, but the false professor is to be startled by this possibility, and to react by coming to true faith in Christ.  So it is that the way the Son of Man will present Himself to the world is used in these two chapters to caution and awake the counterfeit Christian.  In this way the Son of Man reveals Himself before His revelation to the world at large at His coming to earth. These three revelations together, to John, to the churches, and to the world, make up the revelation which God gives to Him to make, and which He communicates through His angel to His servant John.

(c)  www.Christian-gospel.info

 

 

 

 

TRUE WORSHIP

TRUE WORSHIP AS DETAILED IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 4:1-26

SURVEY OF THE PASSAGE
In these verses the Lord Jesus unfolds to the woman of Samaria important truths about worship.  He does so because He has been given the task of administering all things for His Father, as Firstborn Son of God.  As the Only begotten Son of God, Christ is unique in His person and in His relationship with the Father.  He is alone in the consciousness of His Father’s affections.  As Firstborn, however, He has an unrivalled position as the one charged with the task of administering for God.  In John chapter 4, we find Him administering for God in four ways: Giving the Spirit; Granting forgiveness; Guiding the worshippers; Governing the harvest field. 
The one who typifies Christ as only-begotten, is Isaac.  The one who typifies Him as Firstborn, is Joseph.  So it is that having told us that all things are committed into the hands of His Son, (it is an interesting study to note what Joseph did with his hands), then John shows us His “Joseph” character, as follows:
Sychar is near to Shechem, Joseph’s portion as firstborn, Genesis 48:21,22.
 Joseph was envied by his brothers, just as the hostility of the Pharisees was implied in John 4:1.
 It is said of Joseph that “God sent a man…made him lord”, Psalm 105:17,21.  So in this chapter there is a Man who is weary, yet John gives Him the Divine title of Lord.
 Jacob said that Joseph was a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches ran over the wall, Genesis 49:22, and in John 4 the Saviour is sitting by a well, and His fruitfulness extends even to those the other side of the wall, like the Samaritans.
 The name that Pharoah gave to Joseph meant “Revealer of secrets”, Genesis 41:45, and in John 4 the Son not only reveals the secrets of the Samaritans woman’s heart, “Come, see a man, that told me all things that ever I did”, verse 29, but also the secrets of His Father’s heart, “The Father seeketh such to worship Him”, verse 23.
 Joseph’s new name also means “Saviour of the world”, so we find that the men of Samaria hailed the Lord Jesus with this title, verse 42.
 Joseph’s birth name also has two meanings.  His mother exclaimed “God hath taken away my reproach”, and so Joseph’s name means “Taker away”, Genesis 30:23.  The Samaritan woman found the reproach of her situation was taken away, too.
 Joseph also means “He will add”, so in John 4 we find that the Lord Jesus adds truth about Himself; adds the gift of the Spirit; and adds truth about worship.

The Samaritan nation originated from those people that the King of Assyria had transported into the Land of Israel after he had taken the ten tribes of Israel into captivity, 2 Kings 17:21-34. When Ezra refused their offer of help in building the temple at Jerusalem, Ezra 4:1-5, they built a rival temple on the top of Mt. Gerizim where they carried on a form of worship.  The Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself within sight of this mountain in order to highlight important truths about Samaritan worship, Jewish worship, and the Christian worship which would replace them both.
He also positions Himself at a well, for He uses the water of the well as a figure for the Holy Spirit, and it is by His power alone that true worship can be sustained.
One other thing should be noted.  Before true worship can be offered, the offerers must have come to an end of themselves.  So it is that the secrets of this woman’s life must be exposed, so that, having repented of her sin, she may receive the great gift of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle Paul summarises these things for us in Philippians 3:3, where he speaks of the worship of God in the Spirit, boasting in Christ Jesus, and having no confidence in the flesh.  The woman of Samaria was enabled to do these things as the Lord deals with her in grace.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1-26

4:1 When therefore the LORD knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,

4:2 (Though Jesus himself baptized not, but His disciples,)

4:3 He left Judaea, and departed again into Galilee.

4:4 And He must needs go through Samaria.

4:5 Then cometh He to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph.

4:6 Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with His journey, sat thus on the well: and it was about the sixth hour.

4:7 There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus saith unto her, Give Me to drink.

4:8 (For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat.)

4:9 Then saith the woman of Samaria unto Him, How is it that Thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.

4:10 Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give Me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of Him, and He would have given thee living water.

4:11 The woman saith unto him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence then hast Thou that living water?

4:12 Art Thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle?

4:13 Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again:

4:14 But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.

4:15 The woman saith unto him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw.

4:16 Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither.

4:17 The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband:

4:18 For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly.

4:19 The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that Thou art a prophet.

4:20 Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.

4:21 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father.

4:22 Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews.

4:23 But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

4:24 God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.

4:25 The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when He is come, He will tell us all things.

4:26 Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am He.

 STRUCTURE OF THE PASSAGE

Verses 1-15.

Water offered

 

Verses 16-19

Waywardness confessed

 

Verses 20-26

Worship sought

Verses 1-15  WATER OFFERED
4:1    When therefore- this follows on from 3:26, where the Jews tell John the Baptist that Jesus baptised also, and “all men come to Him”.  The Jews are clearly concerned about the popularity of the Lord Jesus.  John adds to their concern by pointing out that the Lord Jesus is indeed the Christ, the Messiah of Old Testament prophecy, and in that case He must increase until He occupies the throne of Israel, and John must decrease, since he is merely the herald of the King.  The Lord knew- the apostle John has only used the word “Lord” once before, and this in a quotation from the Old Testament in 1:23.  Clearly the Lord in that verse means Jehovah, the God of Israel, but now John is using this word of the Lord Jesus without qualification, or apology.  Everything he has written so far is calculated to teach us that Jesus of Nazareth is equal with God.  See, for example, John 1:1-4; 14-18.  This is very significant in this context, for only the persons of the Godhead can give the Holy Spirit, who is Himself a Person of the Godhead. Only God can give God!  And this is what the Lord Jesus claims to be able to do, for the living water He gives is nothing less than the Spirit of God.  See John 7:38,39; 1:32-34.  How the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptised more disciples than John- the Jews had clearly reported back to the Pharisees after speaking with John, 3:26.  Note that the report used the word Jesus in a purely natural sense, for it was the name He was commonly known by.  John the apostle uses this name in an historical sense, for he is writing of real events which took place when the Lord Jesus was on earth.  The New Testament epistles, however, use the single name Jesus in a very specialised way, (see, for instance, the 7-fold mention of Jesus in the Epistle to the Hebrews), and not as the normal mode of address.  Even when He was here on earth, we never read of the disciples addressing Him as Jesus.  How much more should believers now address Him with His full titles, for “God hath made that same Jesus…both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36.

4:2    (Though Jesus Himself baptised not, but His disciples)- this is one of those expressions referred to as “John’s asides”, being words of explanation which the apostle is guided to include in the narrative.  It would not have been appropriate for the Lord Jesus to personally baptise those who repented in preparation for His coming, since this would have detracted from the unique ministry of John the Baptist.  It was important that there be no confusion introduced at this critical time.  Note the way John the Baptist deals with the question of an apparent rivalry between him and Christ, in John 3:25-36.

4:3    He left Judea- the word for leave indicates a leaving with no intention of returning in the near future.  The centre of Judaism is rejecting Him, for they feared that His popularity would mean their downfall.  They need not have worried, for He “made Himself of no reputation”, and deliberately withdrew.  How solemn to be left by the Lord; just as solemn as when the glory departed in Ezekiel’s day.  And departed again into Galilee- note the “again”, for John has already recorded His first journey into Galilee, 1:43.  It is important to remember that the events of John 1:19-4:54, (a period of 10 months), took place between verses 13 and 14 of Luke 4.

4:4    And He must needs go through Samaria- It is true that the road from Judea to Galilee does indeed go through Samaria, but there are other reasons that make this route a necessity:-
 He must show Himself to be different to the Pharisees, who made a lengthy detour, crossing the Jordan and travelling up the further side in order to avoid “contamination” from the Samaritans.  The Lord is teaching us that sanctification and isolation are not the same.
 He is preparing the way for the spread of the gospel into Samaria after His ascension, Acts 8:4-25.  The hostility of the Jews to the Samaritans must not be shared by believers. 
 He must address the matter of the Samaritan worship- where better to do it than within sight of Mt. Gerizim, at the top of which they worshipped.

4:5    Then cometh He to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph- Here is another reason for the “must needs” of verse 4.  This spot is important because of its symbolic meaning.  It is near Mt. Gerizim indeed, but it also near the parcel of ground which Jacob gave to Joseph to signify that he was his firstborn, and therefore had the right to a double portion.  His words were, “Moreover I have given thee one portion above thy brethren”, Genesis 48:22.  Now the word “portion” is the word Shechem.  It was here that Joseph was eventually buried, after Israel had conquered the land under Joshua, Joshua 24:32.  But significantly it is not as Joseph’s burying place that John notices this parcel of ground, but as the sign that Joseph was the firstborn of Jacob, with the right to administer everything for the father.  This is exactly how the Lord Jesus is described in John 3:35, “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand”.  As God’s Firstborn Son, (as well as his Only-begotten), the Lord Jesus administers everything for His Father.  And this is what He is doing in the passage before us, for He is ensuring that the Father’s desire for worshippers is satisfied.

4:6    Now Jacob’s well was there- John uses the word fountain for this well, and the Lord Jesus uses the same word for the fountain of spiritual water which He gives.  The woman, however, uses a word that simply means a pit, or cistern.  Clearly, Jacob had discovered that there was an underground spring in this place, and had dug a shaft down to it.  The woman, however, only looked upon it as a pit of water- she was not interested in the source of the water, nor the energy which caused it to spring forth from the rock.  Jesus therefore, being wearied with His journey- He was Lord, and as such was the creator of the ends of the earth, who fainteth not, neither is weary, Isaiah 40:28.  But He had come into real manhood, and as such had accepted the limitations that being having a body involves.  He now has two natures, but is still one Person.  This is a great mystery, but the believing heart accepts what Scripture says even though it cannot explain it.  How relevant are these things to the subject of this chapter, for it is precisely because God has been manifest in the person of His Son, that we are able to intelligently worship Him.  Christ has given to us the fullest expression of who and what God is, that we might have the material to be able to worship Him acceptably.  Sat thus on the well- He sat on the well just as He was, wearied, yet Lord of all.  He neither desired, nor needed, to pretend to be anything other than what He was.  It was in this state of readiness to work for his Father, even though He was weary in body, that the woman discovered Him.  Notice His word in :28, “Other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours”.  And it was about the sixth hour- whether this was according to Roman or Jewish reckoning, the fact remains it was daylight, and a public place.  The Lord Jesus was prepared to meet with a man like Nicodemus at night, but, being supremely circumspect, would not do the same with a woman.  He abstained from all appearance of evil, 1 Thessalonians 5:22. 

4:7    There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water- Whereas Nicodemus, a religious Jew, had come to Him, He had come to this Gentile woman.  The fact that she came to the well was secondary to His coming to meet her.  He “must needs” come to this place to do so.  The purpose for which the woman came provides the Lord with the opportunity to speak of the water He alone is able to give.  Jesus saith unto her “Give me to drink”- This initial request introduces the three themes that immediately follow.  “Give” reminds us that He also is willing to give.  “Me” reminds us as to who He is.  “To drink” reminds us that what He gives is indeed living water. 

4:8    (For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat)- another of John’s “asides”, words of explanation.  He is excusing the disciples for not being at hand to minister to their Master’s needs.  No doubt the woman would have been disconcerted to find twelve or more men at the well-side.  She would have felt intimidated, especially as she would discern they were Jews. 

4:9    Then saith the woman of Samaria unto Him- we learn from this expression that this woman was not only a woman “out of” Samaria, :7, who might merely be a Jewess visiting the place, but that she belonged to Samaria, and therefore is a Samaritan, as she herself implies at the end of the verse.  As such she was a Gentile.  How is it that Thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria?- Because of their origins, and the fact that they had built a rival temple on Mt. Gerizim, the Jews detested the Samaritans, and the feeling was mutual.  To her credit, the woman does not seem to harbour this prejudice.  The Lord Jesus had come into the world to save sinners, of whatever race, creed, or persuasion.  How did she know He was a Jew?  Either by His dress, with its border of blue, in accordance with Numbers 15:37-41; or by His features; or by His speech.  “Give Me to drink” in Aramaic is “Teni lischechoth”.  A Jew would pronounce the “s” as “sch”, whereas the Samaritan would simply pronounce it as an “s”. Compare Judges 12:6; Mark 14:70.  For the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans- Whilst it is true that the Lord was not sent but to the lost sheep of the House of Israel, nevertheless as the True Joseph, His branches ran over the wall to bless the Gentiles, Genesis 49:22.  This is seen in its fulness after Pentecost, Acts 1:8. 

4:10    Jesus answered and said unto her, “If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink- Notice two things she did not know.  First, what the gift of God was, and secondly, who was offering her that gift.  It is true that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, and in that sense He is the gift of God, yet the Lord distinguishes between this gift and Himself.  The nearer context suggests that the gift is the giving of all things into the hands of the Lord Jesus.  And one of the things He gives is the Holy Spirit.  Second, she did not know who He was, God’s Son, the Lord of all, the One given the task of administering everything for His Father.  Thou wouldest have asked of Him- if she had known He alone was able to give the most desirable things, she would have made her request before He made His.  And He would have given thee living water- thus the water of the well becomes a parable, leading this woman on to higher things.

4:11    The woman saith to Him, Sir, Thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence hast Thou that living water?- The woman for the moment is only thinking on a natural level.  She has noticed He has no leather bucket like the travelling caravans carried with them to draw water with.  The well was deep, so the water was out of reach without a bucket.  And, she assumes that He, a Jew, will not be prepared to use the same bucket as her, a Samaritan.  She perhaps thinks He knows where the spring is that feeds the well, and this would be all that “living water” meant to her as yet.

4:12    Art Thou greater than our father Jacob which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle?- Have you greater knowledge about wells than even Jacob had, who secured for himself a water supply independent of the wells of the strangers around him at that time?  A supply, moreover, which was abundant, for it satisfied him and his family, and was enough for all his herds as well. 

4:13    Jesus answered and said unto her, “Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again:- since she insists on limiting her thoughts to the well they were both beside, the Lord compares its water to the water He is able to give.  All natural things fail to satisfy permanently.  No matter how abundant the supply, the waters (joys) of earth can never give enduring pleasure.

4:14    But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst;- the expression “never thirst” is very strong, and may be translated “in no wise thirst for ever”.  For no reason will one who drinks of this water ever at any time need to drink again.  The “whosoever” of verse 13 means “everyone that”, meaning the whole multitude of those who, like Jacob, his sons and his cattle, all drink from this well, they shall thirst again, and need to come again to fetch water.  However, the whosoever of verse 14 is individual, and emphasises that the drinking of the water Christ speaks of is an act of personal faith.  But the water that I shall give him- in contrast to the natural water, hence the “but”.  Shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.- Instead of coming to an external source of natural water, the believer in Christ has the source within himself.  Note the energy and force of this water as it gushes forth in the believer’s heart; and this from a physically weary Saviour!  The water is the Holy Spirit, and with Divine energy He introduces the believer to the whole range of things that having everlasting life, (the life of God), involves.  The foremost of these is the knowledge of God.  The Lord Jesus, in His prayer to His Father in John 17 said this-“And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent”, John 17:3.  The following things should be noted about that verse.  First, life eternal is put in contrast to the natural life which unsaved persons have, those who are only “flesh”, verse 2, and who are therefore weak and mortal.  Eternal life, on the other hand, is the Life of the Eternal God, and as such is strong and everlasting.  When a person is born again, John 3:3, he is born of God, John 1:13, and now has the life of his Father in his soul, being one of His children.  Second, the life a natural man in the flesh possesses enables him to appreciate the natural world around.  Eternal life, however, enables a person to know the things of God.  Third, the word “that” used by the Lord Jesus in John 17:3 means “in order that”.  Once a person has eternal life they know God in principle.  But God gives eternal life so that the recipient may get to know Him increasingly well, a process that stretches into eternity.  We see now the significance of the words “springing up into everlasting life”, in John 4:14.  The Spirit of God enables us to appreciate God in increasing measure, and thus we are equipped to worship God intelligently.

4:15    The woman saith unto Him, “Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw”- If the Samaritan woman had simply said, “Sir, give me this water”, we would have thought she had grasped the meaning of the Saviour’s words, and was asking for spiritual water.  As it is, the Lord Jesus has to uncover the secrets of her heart, so that the repentance which always accompanies true faith in Him may be produced.

4:16-19    WAYWARDNESS CONFESSED
4:16    Jesus saith unto her, “Go, call thy husband, and come hither”- It is said of the Lord Jesus in John 2:24 that “He knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man”, and the woman now discovers this to be true, for He knew her circumstances, but acts to get her to confess them.  One of the basic things that God requires from those who worship Him, is that they have come to end of themselves, or as Philippians 3:3 puts it, “have no confidence in the flesh”.  This only happens when a person repents of their sin, confessing it to God.  This the Samaritan woman is about to do.

4:17    The woman answered and said, “I have no husband”- A statement which may, if spoken to anyone else, have led them to believe she was single.  On the other hand, Christ’s response would suggest otherwise.  Jesus said unto her, “Thou hast well said, I have no husband.  The tense of the verb “Said” implies that there had been a pause in the conversation after the woman had stated that she had no husband.  The fact that the Lord Jesus commends her for saying that, (even though her status, as He now reveals, is not that of a single person), would indicate that the pause was on account of her obvious signs of repentance.  He would not have commended her for trying to deceive Him. 

4:18    For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly”- Romans 7:2 states “For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of the husband.  So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man”. We are not told whether each of the husbands mentioned here had died, thus enabling her to marry another man legitimately.  But we know certainly that her current state was unlawful, since the emphasis is on the word “thy”, implying that he was someone else’s husband.  She, then, has honestly stated the situation when she said she had no husband.  Hence the Lord is able to say to her that when she said she had no husband she was speaking truly, and not trying to deceive Him. 

4:19    The woman saith unto Him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet”- She has claimed a connection with Jacob in verse 12, and he, of all the patriarchs, did the most prophesying.  See Genesis 49, for instance, where he foretells what will happen to the tribes of Israel in the last days.  She realises that He has the ability to speak for God.  He has already done it in regard to her own sin, and now, there is growing in her heart a desire to know the God He represents.  As yet, she does not know the relationship between this stranger and God, but she acts on the light she has.

4:20-26    WORSHIP SOUGHT
4:20    Our fathers worshipped in this mountain- Note she is appealing to the force of tradition.  She feels that what has been going on for a long time is correct.  Yet she realises there are differences of opinion on the subject, as she goes on to imply.  And ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship- She believes that He is a Jew, and therefore puts the emphasis on the word “ye”, meaning, “ye Jews”.  She is about to discover that whilst He will defend the Old Testament worship of Israel, for it was ordained of God, He will introduce her to something far better. 

4:21    Jesus saith unto her, “Woman, believe Me”- with these words the Lord Jesus emphasises two things.  First, that worship will be open to women on the same basis as it will be to men.  Both the Samaritan and Jewish system allowed only the men a prominent part.  (Of course, in the assembly gatherings it is required by God that the sisters remain silent, but that by no menas implies that they cannot worship.  One of the most beautiful examples of worship is found in John 12, when Mary anointed the Lord Jesus prior to the cross.  Yet she never spoke a word!)  Second, those who worship God in the future will not rely on natural, seen, things to help them.  Those who subsequently believed in Israel were greatly tried by the fact that they had no visible temple and altar. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages them by the fact that entrance into the presence of God is in the full assurance of faith, they need have no misgivings about leaving the visible, earthly temple behind, see Hebrews 10:22.  The hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father- First of all, there is information for her as a Samaritan worshipper.  He announces with authority that there is a time coming when she will not worship on the top of Mt. Gerizim.. But that does not mean she will transfer to Jerusalem.  Something far more radical than that awaits.  The hour referred to is this present age, whose beginning was marked by two things.  First, the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, by which He set aside the things of the First Covenant, Hebrews 10:1-14.  Second, the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost, that He might indwell God’s people and empower them to worship.  Note the way in which God is described here.  When Abraham was at Shechem, he built an altar to the Lord, or Jehovah, who had appeared to him, Genesis 12:6,7.  When Jacob was there, he built an altar to El-Elohe-Israel, or God, the God of Israel, Genesis 33:18-20.  Now the Lord Jesus is near Shechem, and speaks of the worship of the Father.  It is the same God who is spoken of in each instance, but revealed in a different way.  The highest revelation of God that there ever could be is through His own Son, John 1:18.  Hence He is to be worshipped in His character as Father.  How profound are the truths being revealed to this Gentile Samaritan woman!

IMPORTANT NOTE ON WORSHIP: 
Definition of worship
The New Testament word for worship means “To kiss towards, implying acknowledgement and affection.  The Old Testament word for worship means “To bow down”, implying reverence.  Worship is closely connected with sacrifice, both in the Old Testament and the New Testament.  The first use of the word worship, (although not the first instance of worship), is when Abraham went to one of the mountains of Moriah to worship, Genesis 22: 2,5.  But he went there to offer sacrifice.  In Hebrews 10:1,2, those who came to Israel’s altar with their offerings are called worshippers.
Range of worship
The range of forms of worship open to the believer is great.  There is the sacrifice of praise, Hebrews 13:15; the sacrifice of sharing, Hebrews 13:16; the sacrifice of service, Philippians 2:17, and the sacrifice of self, Romans 12:1.
Preparation for worship
There must be the Spirit indwelling the heart if true worship is to be offered, and this the Samaritan woman discovers, as the gift of the Spirit is offered to her. 
There must be inward cleansing, so her sins must be exposed.  Believers are to cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, and examine themselves before coming before the Lord, 2 Corinthians 7:1; 1 Corinthians 11:28.  The psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me”, Psalm 66:18.  And the Lord Jesus commanded that those who come to the altar with a gift, and then remember that a fellow-believer has something against them, they are to put it right first, and then offer the gift, Matthew 5:23,24.
There must also be intelligence as to Christ, for He is the substance of the believer’s worship of the Father.  The priests of old were skilled at putting the parts in order upon the altar, and so should we be skilful is presenting the varied features of Christ to our Father, for His pleasure.

4:22    Ye worship ye know not what- what was lacking in the Samaritan worship was a personal knowledge of God.  And this stemmed from its beginnings.  When the Assyrian king transported people from Assyria to the land of Israel, they brought their gods with them.  In superstitious fear of the God of Israel, however, they worshipped Him too!  See 2 Kings 17:24-34.  So it was that they were confused and in ignorance as to the nature of the True God; for He cannot be worshipped as if He is one of many gods.  We know what we worship- The Lord Jesus defends the Old Testament system of worship as being one where God revealed Himself to His worshippers, and clearly set out His requirements if they were going to know Him and worship Him.  This the Samaritans had rejected by building a rival temple, even though they accepted the books of Moses as Scripture.  For salvation is of the Jews- The Jews had been protected from idolatry by God, and as such, ideally, were an example of that salvation from false worship which the other nations of the earth should have learnt from.

4:23    But the hour cometh- the “but” prepares for the change that is to be brought in at a season soon to start.  And now is- Now we know what the Lord Jesus was doing as he “sat thus on the well”.  Without adopting any special posture; or putting on special clothes; with no temple or altar, He, wearied by His journey, worshipped God in the energy of the Spirit of God.  As such, He becomes the example of a present-day true worshipper of God, who needs no earthly means to enable worship to be given to God.  When the true worshippers- so this new mode of worship will render all others outmoded.  Only Christian worship is “true”, that is, corresponds to reality.  Hebrews 8:2 says that the Lord Jesus is now the minister in the true tabernacle, and in spirit those who worship God are able to come into that sanctuary.  Shall worship the Father in spirit – They will be enabled to enter into the very presence of God in heaven, by the power of the Spirit of God.  They will not need the things of time and sense to help them, (the things which the natural man appreciates), but their faith will lay hold on spiritual realities.  And in truth- the idea of the word is that of full development.  Now that the Lord Jesus has made God manifest, the ideal situation has arrived.  The Lord Jesus accused those of His day of drawing near to God with their lips, but their hearts were far from Him, Matthew 15:8, but the true worshippers will come to God in sincerity and reality.  They will also come near to God in submission to the truth which He has revealed about Himself, and not be influenced by error.  For the Father seeketh such to worship Him- How affecting to the hearts of God’s people that they are in a position to satisfy this strong desire on the part of their Father.  He had made man so he might glorify Him, but Adam and his race seek their own glory.  There has been a blessed Man down here, however, who could honestly say that He sought the glory of Him who had sent Him, John 7:18; 8:49,50. 

4:24    God is a Spirit- Although the Scriptures speak of God as if He has arms, eyes, and so on, this is simply to enable us to appreciate His spiritual features using earthly language.  Since God is the Supreme Spirit Being, those who worship Him must be enabled by the Spirit so to do- they cannot worship God by natural means.  And they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth- Not only does the Father seek this sort of worshipper, as verse 23 indicates, but now we learn that these are the only ones that can worship Him aright, they must worship like this if they are to worship at all.

4:25    The woman saith to Him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when He is come, He will tell us all things”-This statement shows that she was intelligent as to the hopes of Israel, even though the Samaritans only accepted the first five books of the Bible, and the first mention of Messiah is in 1 Samuel 1.  She is clearly interested in spiritual things, despite the fact that her life-style might suggest otherwise.

4:26    Jesus saith unto her, “I that speak unto thee am He”- At last the one has arrived who, being God’s Only Begotten, is able to fully tell out God so that we may intelligently worship Him.  One, moreover, who is God’s Firstborn Son also, given the task of bringing God’s family into the privilege of worshipping Him in spirit and in truth.

ADDITIONAL NOTES

WORSHIP IN SPIRIT:
Because God is Spirit, meaningful worship must engage with Him on that level, by the power of the indwelling Spirit.
The Holy Spirit works in the believers spirit to encourage and empower true worship.
Worship is not the product of natural gift, like musical ability, or oratory.
Worship is not sensual, with sights and sounds and smells to excite the senses.
Worship is not engaged in on earth, but the believer’s spirit draws near to the very presence of God.
Worship is not ritualistic, with certain set words, liturgy, posture, and positions to adopt. 
Worship is not natural, for unbelievers cannot worship God.

WORSHIP IN TRUTH:
Truth is that which corresponds to reality, things as they really are as disclosed by God in His Word.
Worship is not now after the style of the Old Testament, with holy buildings, a priestly class, outward ornamentation, distinctive dress.  All such things were rendered obsolete by the sacrifice of Christ.  Those who cling to such things display ignorance of the true nature of Christianity.
Worship is not to be in hypocrisy, with men drawing near to God with their lips, but with their hearts far from Him, Matthew 15:7-9. 
Worship is not to be in wilful rebellion, such as when Nadab and Abihu offered strange fire to God, “which He commanded them not”, Leviticus 10:1.

May the Lord help His people to so occupy themselves with the things of Christ, that they are able to offer intelligent, meaningful, heartfelt worship to their Father, so that His great desire for worshippers is realised.

JOHN 4

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 4

Structure of the chapter

Section 1 Verses 1-19 The gift of the Holy Spirit
Section 2 Verses 20-26 Truth about worship
Section 3 Verses 27-42 Truth about service
Section 4 Verses 43-54 The miracle at a distance

Section 1  Verses 1-19
The gift of the Holy Spirit

Survey of section 1
In these verses the Lord Jesus unfolds to the woman of Samaria important truths about worship. The Samaritan nation originated from those people that the King of Assyria had transported into the land of Israel after he had taken the ten tribes of Israel into captivity, 2 Kings 17:24-34. When Ezra refused their offer of help in building the temple at Jerusalem, Ezra 4:1-5, they built a rival temple on the top of Mount Gerizim where they carried on a form of worship. The Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself within sight of this mountain in order to highlight important truths about Samaritan worship, Jewish worship, and the Christian worship which would replace them both.

He also positions Himself at a well, for He uses the water of the well as a figure for the Holy Spirit, and it is by His power alone that true worship can be sustained.

One other thing should be noted. Before true worship can be offered, those who worship must have come to an end of themselves. So it is that the secrets of this woman’s life must be exposed, so that, having repented of her sin, she may receive the great gift of the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship.

The apostle Paul summarises these things for us in Philippians 3:3, where he speaks of worshipping God in the Spirit, boasting in Christ Jesus, and having no confidence in the flesh. The woman of Samaria was enabled to do these things after the Lord had dealt with her in grace. She was given the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship in spirit and in truth, she was introduced to the Lord Jesus, so that she might glory in Him, and she learnt to have no confidence in herself as she confessed her sin. So she came into the good of those things that Paul mentions, in reverse order, as we all must do. Self must recede, Christ must be to the fore, and then true worship may be offered to God.

Structure of section 1

(a)

Verses 1-6

The well reached

(b)

Verses 7-15

The water offered

(c)

Verses 16-19

The waywardness confessed

(a) Verses 1-6
The well reached

4:1
When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,

When therefore- this follows on from 3:26, where the Jews tell John the Baptist that Jesus baptised also, and “all men come to him”. The Jews are clearly concerned about the popularity of the Lord Jesus. John adds to their concern by pointing out that He is indeed the Christ, the Messiah of Old Testament prophecy, and in that case He must increase until He occupies the throne of Israel, and John must decrease until he is merely the one who bends down to undo the latchet of the shoes of the King.

The Lord knew- the apostle John has only used the word “Lord” once before, and this in a quotation from the Old Testament in 1:23. Clearly the Lord in that verse means Jehovah, the God of Israel, but now John is using this word of the Lord Jesus without qualification or apology. Everything he has written so far is calculated to teach us that Jesus of Nazareth is equal with God. See, for example, John 1:1-4, 14-18.

This is very significant in this context, for only the persons of the Godhead can give the Holy Spirit, who is Himself a Person of the Godhead. Only God can give God! And this is what the Lord Jesus claims to be able to do, for the living water He gives is nothing less than the Spirit of God. See John 7:38,39; 1:32-34.

How the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John- the Jews had clearly reported back to the Pharisees after speaking with John, 3:26. Note that the report used the word Jesus in a purely natural sense, for it was the name by which He was commonly known. John the apostle uses this name in an historical sense, for he is writing of real events which took place when the Lord Jesus was on earth. The New Testament epistles, however, use the single name Jesus in a very specialised way, (see, for instance, the seven-fold mention of Jesus in the Epistle to the Hebrews), and not as the normal mode of address. Even when He was here on earth, we never read of the disciples addressing Him as Jesus. How much more should believers now address Him with His full titles, for “God hath made that same Jesus…both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36. And He said to His disciples, “Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am.” John 13:13. So we have it from His own lips that to call Him Lord is to speak well.

4:2
(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples,)

(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples)- this is one of those expressions referred to as “John’s asides”, being words of explanation which the apostle is guided to include in the narrative. It would not have been appropriate for the Lord Jesus to personally baptise those who repented in preparation for His coming, since this would have detracted from the unique ministry of John the Baptist. It was important that there be no confusion introduced at this critical time. Note the way John the Baptist deals with the question of an apparent rivalry between himself and Christ, in John 3:25-36. There was the additional fact that no believer could claim an advantage because he had been baptised by Christ personally. 

4:3
He left Judaea, and departed again into Galilee.

He left Judea- the word for leave indicates a leaving with no intention of returning in the near future. The promoters of Judaism are rejecting Him, for they feared that His popularity would mean their downfall. They need not have worried, for He “made himself of no reputation”, and deliberately withdrew. How solemn to be left by the Lord; just as solemn as when the glory departed in Ezekiel’s day.

And departed again into Galilee- note the “again”, for John has already recorded His first journey into Galilee, 1:43. It is important to remember that the events of John 1:19-4:54, (a period of several months), took place between verses 11 and 12 of Matthew 4, and between verses 13 and 14 of Luke 4. John makes it clear in 3:24 that the first visit to Galilee, the visit to Jerusalem for the Passover, and the period of baptising in Judea, all took place before John was put into prison, whereas Matthew makes it clear that the Lord only departed into Galilee for His main preaching ministry after John was put in prison, Matthew 4:12.

4:4
And he must needs go through Samaria

And he must needs go through Samaria- it is true that the road from Judea to Galilee does indeed go through Samaria, but there are other reasons that make this route a necessity for Him, as follows:

(i) He must show Himself to be different to the Pharisees, who made a lengthy detour, crossing the Jordan and travelling up the further side in order to avoid “contamination” from the Samaritans. The Lord is teaching us that sanctification and isolation are not the same.

(ii) He is preparing the way for the spread of the gospel into Samaria after His ascension, Acts 8:4-25. The hostility of the Jews towards the Samaritans must not be shared by believers.

(iii) He must address the matter of the Samaritan worship. There was no better place to do this than within sight of Mount Gerizim, at the top of which was their temple, where they worshipped.

(iv) He must establish His rights even in the territory that was occupied by the rebellious ten tribes of Israel when they divided from Judah and Benjamin in King Rehoboam’s time. When He reigns it will be over a united kingdom, Ezekiel 37:15-22.

(v) He must take His place near the parcel of ground Jacob gave to His firstborn son Joseph, to remind us of the fact that He is the Firstborn Son of the Father, and as such has the right to administer for Him. This He does in the chapter.

4:5
Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph.

Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph- this spot is important because of its symbolic meaning. It is near Mount Gerizim indeed, but it also near the parcel of ground which Jacob gave to Joseph to signify that he was his firstborn, and therefore had the right to a double portion. His words were, “Moreover I have given thee one portion above thy brethren”, Genesis 48:22. Now the word “portion” used there is the word Shechem, and this was the name of a place near Sychar. It was here that Joseph was eventually buried, after Israel had conquered the land, Joshua 24:32. But significantly it is not as Joseph’s burying place that John notices this parcel of ground, but as the sign that Joseph was the firstborn of Jacob, with the right to administer everything for the father. This is exactly how the Lord Jesus is described in John 3:35, “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.” As God’s Firstborn Son, (as well as His Only-begotten), the Lord Jesus administers everything for His Father. And this is what He is doing in the passage before us, for He is ensuring that the Father’s desire for worshippers is satisfied.

4:6
Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey, sat thus on the well: and it was about the sixth hour.

Now Jacob’s well was there- John uses the word fountain for this well, and the Lord Jesus uses the same word for the fountain of spiritual water which He gives. The woman in the story, however, uses a word that simply means a pit, or cistern. Clearly, Jacob had discovered that there was an underground spring in this place, and had dug a shaft down to it. The woman, however, only looked upon it as a pit of water. She was not interested in the source of the water, nor the energy which caused it to spring forth from the rock.

Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey- He was Lord, and as such was the creator of the ends of the earth, who fainteth not, neither is weary, Isaiah 40:28. But He had come into real manhood, and as such had accepted the limitations that having a body involves. He now has two natures, but is still one Person. This is a great mystery, but the believing heart accepts what Scripture says even though it cannot explain it.

How relevant are these things to the subject of this chapter, for it is precisely because God has been manifest in the person of His Son, that we are able to intelligently worship Him. Christ has given to us the fullest expression of who and what God is, that we might have the material to be able to worship Him acceptably.

Sat thus on the well- He sat on the well just as He was, wearied, yet Lord of all. He neither desired, nor needed, to pretend to be anything other than what He was. It was in a state of readiness to work for His Father, even though He was weary in body, that the woman discovered Him. Notice His word to the disciples in verse 28, “Other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours”.

And it was about the sixth hour- according to Jewish reckoning, this means it was about noon, for the Jewish day began at sunrise. So it was daylight, and a public place. The Lord Jesus was prepared to meet with a man like Nicodemus at night, but, being supremely circumspect, would not do the same with a woman. He abstained from all appearance of evil, as believers should do, 1 Thessalonians 5:22. The title Pharoah gave to Joseph had a triple meaning. Zaphnath-paaneah means “Revealer of secrets”, for Joseph had unfolded the meaning of Pharoah’s dreams. It also means “Saviour of the world”, for by his wise dealings the earth was saved from famine. But when the name is read in hieroglyphics, it means “A wise man fleeing from corruption”. We see the truth of these three names in this “Joseph chapter”. The Lord sits on a well in broad daylight to speak to a woman, knowing that at any moment others may come along the road, so He wisely flees from corruption in that sense. (Bearing in mind that He has no corruption within Him from which He must flee). He is the revealer of the secrets of the woman’s heart and life, so that she says to the men of her city, “Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?” As a result the Samaritans came out to Him and declared “this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world”. There are other comparisons with Joseph that we shall notice as we proceed.

(b)  Verses 7-15
The water offered

4:7
There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink.

There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water- whereas Nicodemus, a religious Jew, had come to Him, He had come to this Gentile woman. The fact that she came to the well was secondary to His coming to meet her. He “must needs” come to this place to do so. She came to get physical water, He came to give spiritual water. The purpose for which the woman came provides the Lord with the opportunity to speak of the water He alone is able to give.

Jacob said of Joseph, “Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall”, Genesis 49:22. The Lord Jesus is here by a well, and He is fruitful in testimony to a Gentile woman, for He is making Himself available to those who are the other side of the middle wall of partition between the Jews and the Gentiles, Ephesians 2:14. His fruitful branches are hanging within reach even of these, with whom the Jews would have no dealings.

Jesus saith unto her Give me to drink- this initial request introduces the three themes that immediately follow. “Give” allows Him the opportunity to give the woman a gift, verse 10, and also reminds us that the Father has given all things into His hand, 4:35. “Me” reminds us who He is, for truths as to His person are brought out in the chapter, verse 12. “To drink” reminds us that the gift He gives quenches spiritual thirst, verses 13-16.

4:8
(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat.)

(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat)- another of John’s “asides”, or words of explanation. He is explaining why the disciples are not at hand to minister to their Master’s needs. No doubt if they had been there the woman would have been disconcerted to find several men at the well-side. She would have felt intimidated, especially as she would discern they were Jews. Not only is the Lord’s journey through Samaria ordered of the Father so that He can meet this woman, but the journey of the disciples into the city is ordered as well, so they do not meet the woman, at least initially.

The fact that the disciples are gone to buy meat, (meaning food), shows that the Lord is making sure they know that it is in order to have dealings with the Samaritans, even though the Jews in general would not. He could have arranged to buy food before they crossed into Samaria, but did not.

4:9
Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.

Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him- we learn from this expression that this woman was not only a woman “out of” Samaria, verse 7, who might merely be a Jewess visiting the place, but that she belonged to Samaria, and therefore is a Samaritan, as she herself implies at the end of the verse. As such she was a Gentile.

How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? Because of their origins, and the fact that the Samaritans had built a rival temple on Mount Gerizim, the Jews detested the Samaritans, and the feeling was mutual. To her credit, the woman does not seem to harbour this prejudice. Her heart is good ground into which the Word of God will soon fall and spring up. The Lord Jesus had come into the world to save sinners of whatever nationality, creed, or persuasion.

She would know He was a Jew either by His dress, (with its border of blue, in accordance with Numbers 15:37-41), or by His features, or by His speech. The word drink in Hebrew is shethah. A Jew would pronounce the “s” as “sch”, whereas a Samaritan would simply pronounce it as an “s”. (Compare what happened in the court of the high priest’s palace, when the men said to Peter, “thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto” Mark 14:70). She will soon also learn that He is a Jew by His defence of the Jewish worship.

For the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans- whilst it is true that the Lord was not sent but to the lost sheep of the House of Israel, nevertheless He is described in this very chapter as the Saviour of the world. He not only saves men, Jew or Gentile, from their sins, He also saves them from false worship, for “salvation is of the Jews”, verse 22. He makes clear, however, (as He would do later with the woman of Canaan, Matthew 15:21-28), that there was at that point a distinction between Israel and the rest of the world, for that was ordered of God for man’s blessing. He likewise ordered things so that there was no distinction between Jew and Gentile after Pentecost, again for man’s blessing. In this chapter a Jew has dealings with a Samaritan, and in the parable of the Good Samaritan the Lord depicts Himself as a Samaritan who has dealings with a Jew.

4:10
Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water.

Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink- notice two things she did not know. First, what the gift of God was, and second, who was offering her that gift. It is true that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, and in that sense He is the gift of God, yet we should note that the Lord distinguishes between this gift and Himself. The nearer context suggests that the gift is the giving of all things into the hands of the Lord Jesus, as stated in 3:35. And one of the things He gives is the Holy Spirit. Second, she did not know that He was God’s Son, the Lord of all, the One given the task of administering everything for His Father.

Thou wouldest have asked of him- if she had known He alone was able to give the most desirable things, she would have made her request before He made His.

And he would have given thee living water- thus the water of the well becomes a parable, leading this woman on to higher things. We should notice that the Lord uses the word which can be translated fountain, whilst the woman uses the word for well which could be translated cistern. She thinks only in terms of a shaft in the ground in which is stored water. The Lord speaks of a fountain, but even then she only thinks He means a spring at the bottom of the cistern.

4:11
The woman saith unto Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence then hast thou that living water?

The woman saith to Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep- the woman for the moment is only thinking on a natural level. She has noticed He has no leather bucket like the pilgrims in the travelling caravans carried with them with which to draw water. The well was deep, so the water was out of reach without a bucket. And she assumes that He, a Jew, would not be prepared to use the same bucket as her, a Samaritan.

From whence hast thou that living water? She perhaps thinks He knows where the spring is that feeds the well, for this would be all that “living water” meant to her as yet.

4:12
Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle?

Art thou greater than our father Jacob which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle? She is saying in effect, “have you greater knowledge about wells than even Jacob had, who secured for himself a water supply independent of the wells of the strangers around him at that time?” A supply, moreover, which was abundant, for it satisfied him and his family, and was enough for all his herds as well. This makes it very clear that she is still only thinking in terms of ordinary water, the sort that cattle drink. Notice she claims Jacob as her father, since the Samaritans had interbred with those Israelites from the ten tribes who had not gone into captivity, but had remained in the land. It is ironic to think that she claimed the well for her nation, (for she believes Jacob gave it to them), when Jacob’s sons had drunk of it, and she was talking to a son of Jacob! But it is not for this reason that Jew and Samaritan can be joined together.

4:13
Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again:

Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again- since she insists on limiting her thoughts to the well they were both beside, the Lord compares its water to the water He is able to give. All natural things fail to satisfy permanently. No matter how abundant the supply, the waters of earth can never give enduring pleasure and refreshment. Nor can the things of earth enable us to worship. The Lord Himself lamented after Israel went into captivity, with the words, “For my people have committed two evils; they have forsaken me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.” Jeremiah 2:13. In the previous two verses He had said, “Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? But my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit. Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this, and be horribly afraid, be ye very desolate, saith the Lord.” So Israel hewing out broken cisterns was Israel adopting strange gods, and turning from the worship of the True God.

4:14
But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.

But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst- the expression “never thirst” is very strong, and may be translated “in no wise thirst for ever”. For no reason will one who drinks of this water ever at any time need to drink again. The “whosoever” of verse 13 means “everyone that”, meaning the whole multitude of those who, like Jacob, his sons and his cattle, all drink from this well. They shall thirst again, and need to come again to fetch water. However, the “whosoever” of verse 14 is individual, and emphasises that the drinking of the water Christ speaks of is an act of personal faith.

But the water that I shall give him- the water He gives is contrasted with the natural water, hence the “but”. Note that even though He is speaking to a woman, the Lord says “he”, for in that sort of context it means any person, without regard to gender. The woman clearly thinks of this as a perfectly normal way of speaking, and does not take offence. The modern obsession with gender is an attempt by Satan to erode the distinction between male and female that God our Creator put in place at the beginning. Modern translations that aim to be gender-neutral merely further the Devil’s agenda.

Shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life- instead of coming to an external source of natural water, the believer in Christ has the source of springing water within himself. Note the energy and force of this water as it gushes forth in the believer’s heart; and this promise is from a physically weary Saviour! Jacob’s fountain was deep down the shaft, and had to be brought up. The fountain within a believer springs up with Divine energy.

In John 7:39 the apostle makes it clear that when the Lord Jesus spoke of rivers of living water He was speaking of the Spirit of God. Isaiah 44:3,4 also uses water as a figure of the Holy Spirit of God, for we read, “For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground: I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring: and they shall spring up as among the grass, as willows by the water courses.” The Jewish rabbis taught that this was a Messianic passage, and that the water was the Holy Spirit.

Some have difficulty with the idea of asking for the Spirit, seeing that the Holy Spirit is definitely given immediately a person believes and is saved. That this is so is seen from Galatians 3:2, where the apostle asks, “This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” If the Spirit was not given when a person heard with the hearing of faith, then the argument of the apostle totally falls down. There is no difficulty, however, for when a soul gets saved it is not a question of asking for each blessing individually. Every blessing is granted immediately, so the cry for salvation on the part of a repentant, believing sinner, includes them all. The apostle goes on to say, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law…that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith”, Galatians 3:13,14. So the blessing of having the Spirit of God within is through Jesus Christ because of His work on the cross, and it comes through faith. The asking is only specific in John 4 because of the way the Lord Jesus started the conversation, even by asking for a drink. It is not that there is a time lapse between conversion and receiving the Spirit, as if the Spirit is only received after a while, and when specifically asked for.

The water, then, is the Holy Spirit, and He introduces the believer to the whole range of things that everlasting life, (the life of God), involves. The foremost of these is the knowledge of God. The Lord Jesus, in His prayer to His Father said this, “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” John 17:3.

The following things should be noted about that verse:

First, life eternal is put in contrast to the natural life which unsaved persons have, those who are only “flesh”, verse 2, and who are therefore weak and mortal. Eternal life, on the other hand, is the life of the Eternal God, and as such is strong and everlasting. When a person is born again, John 3:3, he is born of God, John 1:13, and from that point on has the life of his Father within, being one of His children.

Second, the life a natural man in the flesh possesses enables him to appreciate the natural world around him. Eternal life, however, enables a person to know the things of God.

Third, the word “that” used by the Lord Jesus in John 17:3 means “in order that”. Once a person has eternal life they know God in principle. But God gives eternal life so that the recipient may get to know Him increasingly well, a process that stretches into eternity. We see now the significance of the words “springing up into everlasting life”, in John 4:14. It is like the river that shall flow out of the temple in a day to come, that increased in depth as it went, Ezekiel 47:1-5. The Spirit of God enables us to appreciate God in ever greater measure, and thus we are equipped to worship God intelligently. So this statement is a preparation for the truth about worship that will be given later on in the conversation.

4:15
The woman saith unto him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw- if she had simply said, “Sir, give me this water”, we would have thought she had grasped the meaning of the Saviour’s words, and was asking for spiritual water. But when she said, “neither come hither to draw”, she makes clear that she thought He was speaking of a fountain somewhere else in the district, and she would not need to laboriously draw water from the usual well if she could go to the other one, where perhaps the water sprang out of the surface of the ground and was easier to collect.

As it is, the Lord Jesus has to uncover the secrets of her heart, so that the repentance which always accompanies true faith in Him may be produced. It is because she has not realised that she is a sinner that she does not understand.

(c)   Verses 16-19
The waywardness confessed

4:16
Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither.

Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither- it is said of the Lord Jesus in John 2:24,25 that He “knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man”, and the woman now discovers this to be true, for He knew her circumstances, and acts to get her to confess them. One of the basic things that God requires from those who worship Him is that they have come to end of themselves, or as we have already noticed from Philippians 3:3, “have no confidence in the flesh”. This only happens when a person repents of his sin, confessing it to God. This the Samaritan woman is about to do.

Note that the Lord does not wish to cause a divide between her and her husband if she has one, (hence He tells her to go to call him and come back with him), but He will, by His exposure of her sinful life-style, need to cause a division between her and one with whom she is living in sin. Her repentance and faith will not make her position any less immoral.

4:17
The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband:

The woman answered and said, I have no husband- a statement which, if spoken to anyone else, would have led them to believe she was single. On the other hand, Christ, with His full insight into her heart, knew otherwise. Given that she was living with a man, it is to her credit that she does not call him her husband.

Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband- the tense of the verb “said”, (the pluperfect, which puts the action further back into the past than the perfect tense), implies that there had been a pause in the conversation after the woman had stated that she had no husband. The fact that the Lord Jesus commends her for saying that, (even though her status, as He now reveals, is not that of a single person), would indicate that the pause was on account of her obvious signs of repentance. He would not have commended her for trying to deceive Him.

4:18
For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly.

For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly– Romans 7:2,3 states “For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.” There are no exceptions to this doctrine, or else the point of the argument is lost.

We are not told whether each of the husbands mentioned here in John 4:18 had died, thus enabling her to marry another man legitimately. The fact that the Lord calls them husbands, whereas He labels her current man “not thy husband”, would suggest that they were lawful husbands. If that is the case, what is highlighted is her failure to find true satisfaction, whereas the fact she was presently living immorally shows she needs the power to live according to the Spirit.

So we are not able to derive any lessons from the fact that she had had five husbands, for we do not know if her relationship with them had been appropriate or not. But we know certainly that her current state was unlawful, since the emphasis is on the word “thy”, implying that the man she was living with was someone else’s husband. She, then, has honestly stated the situation when she said she had no husband. Hence the Lord is able to say to her that when she said she had no husband she was speaking truly, and was not trying to deceive Him. The truly repentant soul will not try to hide his sins. David, in one of his repentance psalms wrote, “mine iniquity have I not hid”, Psalm 32:5.

4:19
The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet- she has claimed a connection with Jacob in verse 12, and he, of all the patriarchs, did the most prophesying. See Genesis 49, for instance, where he foretells what will happen to the tribes of Israel in the last days. She realises that this man has the ability to speak for God. He has already done it in regard to her own sin, and now there is growing in her heart a desire to know the God He represents. As yet, she does not know the relationship between this stranger and God, but she acts on the light she has. She thinks Him to be a prophet because He has shown insight into the secrets of her heart and life. There are those who derive the Hebrew word for prophet from a verb which means “to bubble up like water from a fountain”.

Section 2   Verses 20-26
Truth about worship

4:20
Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.

Our fathers worshipped in this mountain- note she is appealing to the force of tradition. She feels that what has been going on for a long time is correct. There are many still who make this mistake. Yet she realises there are differences of opinion on the subject, as she goes on to imply. That she begins a conversation about worship would indicate that deep down she has a longing after the knowledge of the true God. All men have that inbuilt into them because they were made in the image of God, and if they are to represent Him, (which is what being in His image involves), they must have a spirit-component to their person, for this very chapter will tell us that “God is a spirit”, verse 24. It is this aspect of man that enables him to worship. Sadly, this faculty has been abused, and man has worshipped false gods. It remains true, however, that man’s spirit is only truly satisfied when he recognises the glory of God and worships Him because of it. This woman is showing signs of desiring to do that, and she reasons that if the man who is speaking with her is a prophet and knows her heart, then perhaps He knows the heart of God also. She reasons correctly.

The desire to worship God is one of the signs of genuine conversion. We see this indicated by the conversion of Naaman. After having washed in the Jordan and been cleansed of his leprosy, he returns to Elisha the man of God, (itself a sign of a spiritual change, for he seeks the company of those who are in fellowship with God), and declares, “Behold, now I know that there is no God in all the earth, but in Israel”, 2 Kings 5:15. Elisha refuses his gifts, (for God’s grace is free), and then we read, “And Naaman said, Shall there not then, I pray thee, be given to thy servant two mules’ burden of earth? For they servant will henceforth offer neither burnt offering nor sacrifice unto other gods, but unto the Lord”, verse 17. He is going to construct an altar, not an elaborate altar such as Ahaz the king of Judah would see in Damascus a few years later, and have a copy made, 2 Kings 16:10-16. He will construct an altar of earth, as was allowed by God, Exodus 20:24, and what better earth than the soil of the land of Israel? He is now a worshipper of the True God. So also the woman of Samaria, for as soon as she has repented and believed, she begins to think of worship, and the right way to do it.

And ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship- she believes that He is a Jew, and therefore puts the emphasis on the word “ye”, meaning, “ye Jews”. She is about to discover that whilst He will defend the Old Testament worship of Israel, for it was ordained of God, He will introduce her to something far better. There is no reason to suggest that she was using the question of where to worship as a means of evading the question of sin, for she has repented by this time. She shows signs of seeking after further truth, an indication that she has truly believed.

4:21
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me- having disclosed the secrets of the woman’s heart, He does indeed proceed to unfold the secrets of His Father’s heart in regard to worship. As we have already noted, in the Old Testament Joseph was given the title “Revealer of secrets”, because he could interpret dreams, Genesis 41:39,40,45. The incident we are looking at took place near Joseph’s inheritance, and a greater than Joseph is now revealing secrets. With these words the Lord Jesus emphasises two things. First, that worship will be open to women on the same basis as it will be to men. The Lord does not point her to the fact that only males were priests in the tabernacle days. Things are going to be different. Second, those who worship God in the future will not rely on natural and seen things to help them, they will worship because they believe Christ, and because they move in faith.

Those who subsequently believed in Israel were greatly concerned by the fact that they had no visible temple and altar. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages them with the truth that entrance into the presence of God is in the full assurance of faith, so they need have no misgivings about leaving the visible, earthly temple behind, see Hebrews 10:22. Hence the Lord says “Believe me”, for true worship is by faith.

The hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father- first of all, there is information for her as a Samaritan worshipper. He announces with authority that there is a time coming when she will not worship on the top of Mount Gerizim. But that does not mean she will transfer to Jerusalem. Something far more radical than that awaits. The hour referred to is this present age, whose beginning was marked by two things. First, the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, by which He set aside the things of the first covenant, Hebrews 10:1-14. Second, the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost, that He might indwell God’s people.

Note the way in which God is described here. When Abraham was at Sichem, (which became known as Shechem later), he built an altar to the Lord, or Jehovah, who had appeared to him, Genesis 12:6,7. When Jacob was there, he built an altar to El-Elohe-Israel, or God, the God of Israel, Genesis 33:18-20. Now the Lord Jesus is near Shechem, and speaks of the worship of the Father. It is the same God who is spoken of in each instance, but revealed in a different way. The highest revelation of God that there ever could be is through His own Son, for He has declared Him, John 1:18. Hence He is to be worshipped in His character as Father. How profound are the truths being revealed here, not to a Pharisee, but a Samaritan. The name Joseph means “He will add”, and here the True Joseph is adding truth to that which was known in the Old Testament.

If in this verse we learn where to worship. In verse 22 we learn who to worship. In verse 23 where learn when, and how, to worship, and the reason why.

4:22
Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews.

Ye worship ye know not what- what was lacking in the Samaritan worship was a personal knowledge of God. And this stemmed from its beginnings. When the Assyrian king transported people from Assyria to the land of Israel, they brought their gods with them. In superstitious fear of the God of Israel, however, they worshipped Him too! See 2 Kings 17:24-33. So it was that they were confused and in ignorance as to the nature of the True God; for He cannot be worshipped as if He is one of many gods. The Samaritans did not realise that to worship an idol, as their ancestors did, was to worship devils, for they lurk behind the heathen idols. The apostle Paul wrote, alluding to the words of Moses, “the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God”, 1 Corinthians 10:20, and see also Deuteronomy 32:17. So when the ancient Samaritans worshipped idols, they did not know they were worshipping Satan’s hosts, hence the Lord’s words, “ye worship ye know not what”.

We know what we worship- the Lord Jesus defends the Old Testament system of worship as being one where God revealed Himself to His worshippers, and clearly set out His requirements if they were going to know Him and honour Him. This the Samaritans had rejected by building a rival temple, even though they accepted the books of Moses as Scripture.

For salvation is of the Jews- the Jews had been protected from idolatry by God, and as such, ideally, were an example of that salvation from false worship from which the other nations of the earth should have learnt. And inasmuch as He was a Jew, and was enlightening her as to the future mode of worship, salvation from future errors in relation to worship was of the Jews also. This is one way in which God’s promise to Abraham was fulfilled, for He had said “in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed”, Genesis 22:18, and it was a great blessing for the nations to have a people in their midst who worshipped the true God. It is surely not without significance that those words were spoken to Abraham when he was standing beside an altar on Moriah, having said to his young men that he was going there to worship.

4:23
But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

But the hour cometh- the “but” prepares for the change that is to be brought in at a season soon to begin.

And now is- now we know what the Lord Jesus was doing as He “sat thus on the well” before the woman arrived. Without adopting any special posture, or putting on special clothes, and with no temple or altar, He, wearied by His journey, worshipped His God in the energy of the Spirit of God. As such, He becomes the example of a present-day true worshipper, who needs no earthly means to enable him to worship.

When the true worshippers- so this new mode of worship will render all others outmoded. Only Christian worship is “true”, that is, corresponds to reality. Hebrews 8:2 says that the Lord Jesus is now the minister of the true tabernacle, and in spirit those who worship God are able to come into that sanctuary.

Shall worship the Father in spirit- they will be enabled to enter into the very presence of God in heaven, by the power of the Spirit of God acting upon their spirits. They will not need the things of time and sense to help them, (things which the natural man appreciates, such as splendid buildings, ornate rituals, costly vestments, fragrant incense, moving music, and beautiful choir-singing), but their faith will lay hold on spiritual realities.

And in truth- the idea of the word is that of full development, and full conformity to things as they really are. Now that the Lord Jesus has made God manifest, the ideal situation has arrived. The Lord Jesus accused those of His day of drawing near to God with their lips, but their hearts were far from Him, Matthew 15:8, but the true worshippers will come to God in sincerity and reality. They will also come near to God in submission to the truth which He has revealed about Himself, and not be influenced by error. When Joshua was at Shechem, he appealed to the people to worship God “in sincerity and in truth”, and this they resolved to do, Joshua 24:1,14,21.

For the Father seeketh such to worship him- how affecting to the hearts of God’s people that they are in a position to satisfy this strong desire on the part of their Father. He had made man so that he might glorify Him, but Adam and his race seek their own glory. There has been a blessed Man down here, however, who could honestly say that He sought the glory of Him who had sent Him, John 7:18; 8:49,50. Those who believe in Him are enabled to do this, too, in their measure.
The book of Leviticus, which was God’s instruction book for the priests, begins with Him calling from within the sanctuary to Israel, that they might come and worship Him, Leviticus 1:1,2. Sadly, those under the law in large part failed to satisfy the desire of His heart. Those under grace are in a better position.

4:24
God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.

God is a Spirit- This expression should not be read “God is Spirit”, as if He is abstract and undefined. God is the Supreme Spirit Being, those who worship Him must be enabled by the Spirit so to do, for they cannot worship God by natural means. Although the Scriptures speak of God as if He has arms, eyes, and suchlike, this is simply to enable us to appreciate His spiritual features using earthly language. It is called the language of accommodation.

And they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth- not only does the Father seek this sort of worshipper, as verse 23 indicates, but now we learn that these are the only ones that can worship Him aright; they must worship like this if they are to worship at all. It follows that those who do claim to worship God, but who cling to the mixture of Old Testament and pagan rituals that makes up the worship of Christendom, are mistaken if they think they glorify God by such means.

We could say the following things about worship in spirit:

It is not a occupation for natural men, for they have no capacity to worship God as they do not possess the Spirit.

It is not the exercise of a natural gift, such as the ability to sing, or play a musical instrument. Choirs and singers belong to a former age, and they worshipped God on behalf of others. Believers of this age do not need that sort of help. In fact, it is a hindrance. An awareness of this would do away with a very large part of what Christendom calls worship.

Not a sensual thing, where the senses are appealed to. Those who have an appreciation of Christ will not need incense to enable them to worship. Those who enter in spirit into the holiest of all in heaven can completely disregard their earthly surroundings.

Not an earthly occupation, for the believer’s place of worship is in heaven. There are no places of worship on earth at the present time, despite what men say. The believer may worship God at any time and in any place, although that does not mean he may ignore the gatherings of believers and be an isolated unit.

Not ritualistic, with settled words to say, set hymns to sing, particular positions to adopt. A meeting for true worship will not be prearranged, but governed by the Spirit of God. True worship is the outcome when we are constrained to worship God because truth governs our spirits .

We could say the following things about worship in truth:

It is not according to Old Testament rituals, for they have been done away by Christ, who “taketh away the first, that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. Christendom, being a mixture of Levitical ceremonies and pagan rituals, has no right to say that it worships in truth.

It is not according to the false religion of the Samaritans, or any other cult.

It is not carried out in hypocrisy, with lips claiming to praise God, but hearts far from Him, Matthew 15:8.

It is not carried out in accordance with the doctrines of men, but by the truth of God. The ideas of men have no place in the worship of God, for as the Lord said to the scribes and Pharisees, “But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” Matthew 15:9.

4:25
The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things.

The woman saith to him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things- this statement shows that she was intelligent as to the hopes of Israel, even though the Samaritans only accepted the first five books of the Bible, and the first mention of Messiah is in 1 Samuel 2:10, outside those books. In some way or other the truth about a coming Messiah had filtered through to her and her people, despite not having any dealings with the Jews formally. She is clearly interested in spiritual things, despite the fact that her life-style might suggest otherwise. (This shows it is not wise to dismiss those who live immoral lives, as if they could never obey the truth of the gospel). She believes that if He can tell what is in her heart, He can tell what is in the heart of God, and she was right in her thinking. Does she half-wonder whether He is the Christ?

4:26
Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he.

Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he- at last the one has arrived who, being God’s Only Begotten, is able to fully tell out God so that we may intelligently worship Him. One, moreover, who is God’s Firstborn Son also. Firstborn sons had a threefold task in the eastern family. They were like a king, ensuring the father’s will was carried out; like a prophet, unfolding the father’s mind to the family; like a priest, introducing the family into the father’s presence. The Lord is acting in these three ways in this chapter. He acts as a king, not only by “claiming” Samaria as part of His realm, but also by decreeing what shall happen in Gerizim and Jerusalem. He acts as a prophet by not only telling the woman of her sinful lifestyle, but also giving her insight into the mind of the Father about worship. He acts as a priest to enable His people to enter into the heavenly sanctuary, so that they may enjoy the privilege of worshipping Him in spirit and in truth.

Special note on worship
Definition of worship. In the Old Testament the word used for worship means to bow down, suggesting self-effacement and holy fear, whilst the word used in the New Testament is “to kiss towards”, suggesting love, (kiss), acknowledgement, (towards), and reverence.

Display of worship. Worship is closely connected with sacrifice. In Hebrews 10:1,2 those who come to the altar with their sacrifices are called worshippers. The Christian worshipper comes, not with an animal, but with the sacrifice of praise, the fruit of lips which confess the name of Christ, Hebrews 13:15.

They may also come with other sacrifices that please God, even acts of kindness, and material help, for the next verse says, “But to do good and communicate, forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.” Hebrews 13:16. A miserly spirit is not a worshipping spirit, however grand the words uttered in the hearing of men may be.

Furthermore, there is required of the Christian the sacrifice of his body, for it is to be a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1. Formerly that body was the headquarters of the sin-principle, Romans 6:6, and self’s desires and ambitions were advanced through it. Now the body has been set free from the tyranny of sin through association with the crucifixion of Christ, and can be used in the service, not of self and sin, but of God.

Service also is worship. Sometimes a distinction is made between these two things, but the fact is that service is a priestly activity, and should be conducted with dignity and reverence. The apostle Paul refers to the service of the Philippian believers as “the sacrifice and service of your faith”, Philippians 2:17. Paul spoke of preaching the gospel as a worshipful service, for such is the precise meaning of the word for serve that he used in Romans 1:9.

We see then that worship is not to be confined to an hour or two on Sunday, but is to be the constant attitude and activity of the believer. Even the necessary duties of daily life should be sanctified to God as rendered unto Him. The apostle Paul reminds the believing slaves at Colosse that they served the Lord Christ as they toiled for their earthly masters, Colossians 3:24.

Preparation for worship. As we have noticed, (but we repeat it here for the sake of completeness), John chapter 4 indicates to us four necessities before genuine worship can be engaged in.

First, the worshipper must have the indwelling Spirit of God. It is only those who have the Spirit of God within them who can truly worship God. To be a true worshipper means to worship in a manner that corresponds to the reality of the demands that God makes on us. The Holy Spirit is said in John 4:14 to spring up into everlasting life, or, in other words, energetically lead the believer’s heart into the things connected with everlasting life, which are the things of God. True worship is not sensual and self-satisfying, but gratifies the heart of God.

Such worship is boring and tedious to the unbeliever, so the religions of men have to accommodate the desires of the natural man in some way. To some, contemporary music is the answer, and noises indistinguishable from a modern rock concert are passed off as being the worship of God. Of course, nothing can be further from the truth. To others, chanting and dreary droning fulfils their need, as if worship is a miserable occupation. This too is false. Only occupation with the glories of God and His Son, as prompted by the Spirit of God, can be called true worship. The Spirit of God energises the believer to approach God the Father and give to Him His due. This alone may be described as the worship of God in the Spirit, Philippians 3:3. All other is worship in accordance with the doctrines and thoughts of men, and as such is vain and pointless, Matthew 15:9.

Second, the true worshipper has known inward cleansing. This principle is set out in the dealings of the Lord Jesus with the Samaritan woman at the well. The Holy Spirit is not given to those who have not repented of their sins. Nor can He do His work of prompting and energising worship if the believer harbours unconfessed sin in his heart. The psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me.” Psalm 66:18.

Third, the true worshipper has insight into the person of Christ. This was indicated when the Lord said to the woman, “If thou knewest…who it is that saith to thee give me to drink”, John 4:10. The Spirit of God delights to take of the things of Christ and reveal them unto the believer, that he may have material with which to express the glories of the Son of God in His Father’s presence. The Father is the seeker of worship, the Son is the subject of worship, and the Spirit is the sustainer of that worship.

Fourth, the true worshipper has intelligence as to the way worship is to be offered. This is seen in the two-fold description of worship as being in spirit and in truth.

True worship is in spirit because God is a Spirit, and we must worship Him in a way that is compatible with His nature and character. Worship is not sensual, but spiritual, being the moving of the believer’s spirit towards God is acknowledgement and reverence for Him, and in adoration for the manifestation of Himself that He has given in His Son.

Section 3   Verses 27-42
Truths about service

4:27
And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her?

And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her? Their first reaction was to wonder what the woman was doing speaking to the Lord. Then they wondered why He was speaking to her. The Jews were prejudiced against the Samaritans; it was no doubt clear in some way that she was one. The disciples must learn not to be biased.

Something held them back from voicing their questions, either to the woman or to the Lord. Hopefully this was out of politeness, and an unwillingness to embarrass the woman by discussing her when she was present.

4:28
The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men,

The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men- the disciples are clearly not able to deal with this situation, and have nothing to contribute to the conversation. Sensing this, perhaps, and filled with her new-found joy, the woman returns to the city. She left her waterpot, for she now had water that was not to be found in any well, but was within her, a fountain of water springing up. As a result, she was eager to communicate this source of true joy to others. In a later passage, the Lord spoke of the water of the Spirit flowing out from the believer, John 7:38, and this is what in principle is happening here, although the Spirit would not be given in this way until Jesus was glorified, as that passage also tells us, verse 39.

She fully intended to come back, so left her pot behind. But it was also a symbolic action, for she was leaving her old life behind also. She had renounced it with repentance as she spoke to Christ. Significantly, we are not told whether the man she was living with came back with her to the well. She would need to separate from him anyway now that she had repented, for she could not continue to live in sin, but must bring forth fruits meet for repentance, Matthew 3:8.

4:29
Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?

Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ? The Samaritans only accepted the five books of Moses, and therefore when she referred to a prophet in verse 19 she most likely meant the one promised in Deuteronomy 18:17-19. But Peter in Acts 3:22,23 and Stephen in Acts 7:37 make it clear that that prophet is Christ. So she has now come to the conclusion that He is the Messiah, the prophet. That is why in her testimony to the men of the city she does not say “Is not this the prophet”, but, “Is not this the Christ”. The Jews had begun to distinguish between the two titles, as we see from the fact that after John the Baptist had said he was not the Christ, they went on to ask if he was the prophet, treating them as separate persons, John 1:20,21.

4:30
Then they went out of the city, and came unto him.

Then they went out of the city, and came unto him- the men begin to come out of the city, for they wish to hear Him themselves, and not indirectly. They would find, however, that the woman’s testimony was true. All who know the Lord and therefore speak of Him should be faithful in their witness. They come to Him even though the woman has described Him as one who told her all things she ever did. They are not hiding from the light, but seeking the truth, which is a very commendable attitude. She must also have assured them that He did not share the Jewish prejudice against Samaritans, but was prepared to have dealings with her and them.

4:31
In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat.

In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat- the conversation of verses 31-38 takes place whilst the Samaritan woman is going back into the city to tell what has happened, and whilst the Samaritans were travelling from Sychar to the well. The disciples had gone to the city for food; the woman came from the city for water, and the Lord uses both things to bring out spiritual truth. Having used the water of the well to impart important doctrine about worship, the Lord is about to use the subject of food to tell important things to His disciples about service. Note the moral order here, truth about worship first, then truth about service, an order which should be preserved in practice. It is important that those who seek to serve God by speaking to others, should do so only after having spoken to God. We must bless God before blessing men.

4:32
But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of.

But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of- just as He spoke of living water to the woman, so He speaks of spiritual food to the disciples. Up to that point they had not learnt about these things, and would not fully do so until chapter six. The prophet had said that “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles”, Isaiah 40:31, and as He waited on God at the well, and as He soared into the heavens in spirit as He worshipped, He who had rested on the well-side because He was weary found that His strength was spiritually renewed.

4:33
Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat?

Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat? Like the woman beforehand, they persist in thinking on natural lines, not realising that the Lord is teaching them an important lesson about spiritual food. If they are to serve Him, they must have food for their souls to energize them. To the disciples, the idea that the woman had brought Him food was unthinkable.

4:34
Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.

Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work- meat was the old word for food, and included flour, Leviticus 2, and fish, John 21:5,6. The fact that the conversation went on to the subject of harvests suggests they had bought bread. In His temptation experience, the Lord showed that He was sustained to do God’s will, even though He did not have physical food. His explanation was, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. All will be explained in chapter six, and especially when He says, “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.” John 6:57.

It is not so much that the meat itself is the doing of the will of God, but that it is given in order that the will of God might be done. Literally rendered, the words are, “My meat is (in order) that I should do the will of him who sent me”. So He was nourished in soul by the word of God, so that He might do His Father’s will in life, and also finish the work at Calvary. In this He is the example to His people as they seek to worship and serve God.

4:35
Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest.

Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? A farmer might in everyday conversation quote proverbs about the natural harvest, and if harvest-time was four months away he might think he could relax a little. The disciples might have talked like this if they walked through the cornfields on their way back to the well from the city. Especially so if they were carrying loaves of bread in their hands. They are about to learn that there is work to be done, for the harvest is at hand in a spiritual sense, not four months away.

Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest- the Lord speaks on a higher level, and about spiritual harvests, just as He spoke about spiritual food. That harvest, not being natural, could occur at any time, with no need to wait for four months.

No doubt the Samaritans as they approached them, (perhaps in white robes), were the harvest in view to the Lord at that moment, but they were an earnest also of the Gentiles who would be saved in the age of grace that would follow the finishing of His work. The fact that He would finish the work of the cross would be an incentive to the disciples to finish the work of harvesting the grain.

4:36
And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.

And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together- those who reap the corn, and those who sowed the seed in the first place, may both rejoice together at threshing time in the fruits of their combined labours. Christ and the Samaritan woman had been workers together in sowing seed, and they are now rejoicing together at the harvest of souls that will result from the whole city coming out to hear Him. Part of the reward for those who worked to produce that harvest was to eat of the produce of the threshing-floor. Even oxen that trod out the corn were provided for by God, Deuteronomy 25:4, and see 1 Corinthians 9:9.

There are those who patiently sow the seed of the word of God in the hearts of men, and there are also those who come along after that has taken place and finalise the process, and by the grace of God and the working of the Holy Spirit souls are saved, and receive the great gift of eternal life.

The mention of life eternal indicates that the subject of the teaching is spiritual in character. The Lord is preparing His disciples for the time when they will go forth amongst the Gentiles preaching the gospel of God. They must not expect always to be reaping, but may have to persevere in the sowing. They should not be disappointed if they do not see any results from their labours in the short-term, but God’s word shall always accomplish God’s will, as Isaiah 55:10,11 declares, and this will be evident eventually, either in time or in eternity. In that scripture God said, “For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it”.

4:37
And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth.

And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth- lack of immediate results should not deter the believer from earnest sowing of the seed. As Paul exhorted Timothy in the light of coming judgement, “Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season”, 2 Timothy 4:2. It may be that the harvest will be a long time coming, and another reaps where he has bestowed no labour, but the sower should not despair. The Lord is probably rephrasing His own statement in the previous verse that he that sows and he that reaps rejoice together at the end of the season. That there is “one” and “another” is implied in the idea of rejoicing together.

4:38
I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.

I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours- if they had purchased loaves in the city, they had reaped the benefit of other men labouring to produce a harvest. This becomes a parable for their future activity, for when He would formally call these twelve disciples, He would name them apostles, Luke 6:13. This word means “a sent one”. So by choosing them it is implied He sent them.

He had been labouring at the well-side, and so had the woman laboured as she went back to the city to testify personally. So just as they had loaves in their hands for which they had not laboured, so they would enter into the spiritual labours of others. We see an example of this when Philip went into Samaria, (in obedience to the Lord’s command in Acts 1:8), for many responded to the message he brought them. No doubt the Lord’s labour, and that of the woman, had prepared the way for Philip to harvest souls.

4:39
And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did.

And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did- His insight into the heart of the woman at the well would tell them that He knew their hearts too, and thus their faith was accompanied by repentance, as must always be the case in true conversion. They did not shrink from the exposure of their sins in the light of His presence, unlike those who love darkness and hate the light, John 3:19,20.

4:40
So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days.

So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days- we cannot but notice the difference between this incident and the one recorded in Luke 9:51-56. The reason the Samaritans were hostile then was because Christ was going up to Jerusalem, and this brought to the fore their religious prejudice. Here, however, they have learnt from the woman that worship in Jerusalem is to be rendered obsolete. The stay of only two days was surely because He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Matthew 15:24, but where there was an earnest seeking after Him, He would not turn away.

4:41
And many more believed because of his own word;

And many more believed because of his own word- how blessed is the age in which we live, for Christ promised to be present with those whom He would send out into the world, Matthew 28:20. So it is that Mark 16:20 records that when the apostles went forth, the Lord was working with them. In line with this, He said to the apostles, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me”, John 13:20.

4:42
And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying: for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world.

And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying- the woman had faithfully testified to the men of the city concerning Christ’s dealings with her, and the way in which He had brought her to repentance and faith.

For we have heard him ourselves- it is a good thing to recognise that when the gospel is preached accurately, then that is the voice of Christ to the sinner. The Lord Jesus stated clearly that those who pass from death unto life are those who hear His word, (with the hearing of faith), and believe on the one who sent Him, John 5:24.

And know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world- perhaps the Samaritans did not understand the full meaning of the title they gave to the Lord, and simply meant that He was sometimes prepared to bless Gentiles like themselves. John takes it up in his epistle, however, and describes the Lord as the one the Father sent to be the Saviour of the world, 1 John 4:14, so it was not a secondary matter, but part of the eternal purpose of God to bless Gentiles, Ephesians 3:6,11. Passages like Ephesians 2:11-22 and Colossians 1:21-23 show how wide the scope of the gospel is. So He is not just Israel’s Messiah, or Christ, but for the world also. ,

It was said of Joseph that his branches ran over the wall, Genesis 49:22, no doubt in reference to the way he had been used of God to bless the Egyptians as their governor, for we read, “And all countries came into Egypt to Joseph for to buy corn, because that the famine was so sore in all lands.” Genesis 41:57. But Christ has gone further, and broken down the middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile, Ephesians 2:14.

Section 4   Verses 43-52
The miracle at a distance

4:43
Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee.

Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee- the words are literally, “after the two days”, that is, those mentioned in verse 40. The journey mentioned here is a continuation of the one referred to in verse 3. It is apparent from Mark 1:14 that the ministry of the Lord Jesus which he, Matthew and Luke record at the beginning of their account only began after John was cast into prison. Therefore their record is not the same as the Galilean journey recorded in John 1:43 to 3:21. John makes this clear in 3:24 when he states that John the Baptist had not been cast into prison, yet Christ had ministered in Galilee already, according to his gospel. John thereby deals with any misapprehension that might have grown up on this point.

A critical time has been reached both in the ministry of John the Baptist, and that of the Lord Jesus. John is soon to be imprisoned, and the enemies of Christ would be encouraged by that to turn their attention to Christ Himself. It is important that the situation be kept calm, for the time for His death is not yet. Accordingly, the Lord withdraws from Judea, 3:22, 4:1-3, where the influence of the Jewish authorities in Jerusalem was felt the most.

4:44
For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country.

For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country- we could look on this verse as one of John’s explanatory remarks, written decades after the event to make things clear. When the Lord went back to His home-town of Nazareth, He stated that the reason He did miracles in Capernaum but no miracles in Nazareth was because “no prophet is accepted in his own country”, Luke 4:24. In other words, He only did miracles when it was likely that there would be a meaningful response; He did not work miracles for show or to gain popularity, but to illustrate the truth He brought as a prophet. So this testimony was given after the events of John 4, but nonetheless John, writing many years later, sees in the saying an explanation for Christ’s journey to Galilee.

We should remember that one of the main purposes of the miracles was to bring to faith in His person. As He Himself said later on to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake, John 14:11. So there are two avenues to faith. The first is the ideal way, to accept His word as being true and therefore believe on Him. The second way is to believe on Him because of the testimony of His miracles.

The woman of Samaria and the men of the city believed on Him without seeing any miracles done, but the men of Jerusalem had only believed on Him as a miracle worker, John 2:23-25. This was not enough. He who knows the hearts of men was aware that their faith was not in His person as the Son of God.

So we now have another reason that the Lord “must needs go through Samaria”, for it will demonstrate that there are those who are prepared to believe on Him without miracles. We might ask why the Samaritans were prepared to believe like this. The answer must be that they believed He was a prophet, and as such was able to tell them the mind of God without the aid of a miracle.

Having established this principle, the Lord is prepared, in grace and longsuffering, to return to Galilee. But He does so as one who has no honour in their minds as a prophet. It could not be said that “a miracle-worker has no honour in his own country”, for we shall learn in verse 45 that they welcomed Him in that capacity. He will return to test them. Sadly, He will have to rebuke their refusal to believe unless they see signs and wonders, verse 48.

John is also using the Lord’s words here, (which have not yet been spoken, for Luke 4 comes after John 4), to point out another principle behind what is happening. It is another way of saying that He was going away from Samaria in order to moderate the level of popularity that surrounded Him. It is true that the Galileans would receive Him, verse 45, but only because of the miracles they had seen Him do at Jerusalem. They would not welcome Him as a prophet able to unfold the mind of God to them. But the Galileans of Nazareth would go further, and try to murder Him, Luke 4:29.

It is noticeable throughout the gospel records that the Lord always withdrew from situations where He was becoming popular. He ever made Himself of no reputation. We see this in the following examples:

“And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan. And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain: and when he was set, his disciples came unto him”, Matthew 4:25; 5:1.

“Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side.” Matthew 8:18.

“But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him: and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by him of their infirmities. And he withdrew himself into the wilderness, and prayed.” Luke 5:15,16.

4:45
Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast: for they also went to the feast.

Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast- once again there is that attitude of heart which the Lord Jesus rebuked in John 2:23-25 by not committing Himself to them. The miracles were a means to an end, not the end in themselves. The persistence of this attitude explains why the Lord Jesus will be so severe in His rebuke in verse 48.

For they also went to the feast- this explains why the disciples and His brethren left Cana with Him and stayed at Capernaum for a few days after the wedding, John 2:12,13. They would be waiting to join the caravan of pilgrims that would start from Galilee to go up to Jerusalem for the feast of Passover. The Lord’s brothers were accustomed to go up to the feasts, as we see from John 7:2-10.

The Galileans, having seen miracles done in Jerusalem at the feast, are clearly expecting the same thing to happen now. They are disappointed, however, for the next verse begins with “so”. The reason that the Lord went to Cana was to avoid the clamour for miracles that He found was still prevalent in Galilee generally. John makes it clear in verse 54 that the miracle performed when the Lord was in Cana was done straight after He had come from Judaea.

4:46
So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum.

So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum- note the special mention of Cana. Only two miracles are recorded at this place, which was the town of Nathanael, John 20:2. The first miracle had to do with the instantaneous production of wine from water, without the long process by which a vine turns rainwater into wine. The Lord shows Himself to be the master of time, and the master of matter too, being able to change one substance into another. In this second miracle, He shows that the space between Himself and the sick child is no problem to Him.

Now in Genesis 1:1 we are presented with the three things which go to make up the universe, namely, time, (“in the beginning”), and space and matter, (“the heaven and the earth). He who was there in the beginning creating all things, is now showing Himself to be in control of them still, even though He has become man.

The man of Cana is a nobleman or courtier, quite possibly of Herod’s court, for Cana of Galilee was part of Herod’s jurisdiction, Luke 23:6,7. (It may even be that as a result of this miracle the child’s mother was converted, for Luke mentions Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward amongst those who ministered to the Lord of their substance, Luke 8:3). Herod, even if he has not already imprisoned John the Baptist, will soon do so. The Lord sends a signal to him, that even though he has control over His herald, he has not ultimate control, for that lies in the hands of Christ, who can deliver the son of one of his very own courtiers from death.

4:47
When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death.

When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death- notice the words and phrases indicating movement, confirming Christ’s mastery of space- “went unto Him…come down…go thy way…went his way…now going down…met him” The courtier needs to come from Cana to Capernaum to ask for blessing, but does not yet realise that Christ does not need to go from Capernaum to Cana to give the blessing. Indeed, He refuses to go so that the miracle may be performed without publicity. If He had set out for Capernaum, an excited crowd would have gathered around Him, and this He wished to avoid.

4:48
Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe.

Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe- the apostle Paul wrote, “the Jews require a sign”, 1 Corinthians 1:22, for they saw in it God at work, and could subject it to their critical examination. Yet the Lord said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. We see certain matters relating to faith in these verses, as follows:

Verse 48 Faith tested
Verse 50 Faith rewarded
Verse 50 Faith displayed
Verse 53 Faith confirmed
Verse 53 Faith continuing
Verse 53 Faith influencing

Note the Lord adds the word “wonders” here, the only occurrence in John’s gospel, emphasising that with the majority there was a superficial view of things, for they only looked for stimulation of the natural senses.

The apparently severe response to this distraught man’s request was designed, no doubt, to test him, and to bring out the genuine faith the Lord is looking for, and not mere wonderment. It is important to note that “ye” is plural, so the Lord is addressing the man as if he represents Galilee as a whole. Moses wrote a song for the children of Israel, and he records God as saying, “I wound, and I heal”, Deuteronomy 32:39, and so it is here, for the man might have thought the Lord’s words to be wounding, but they were designed for his blessing and the blessing of others. He wounded the man and healed his son. That the words were not malicious is seen not only in the fact that the Lord did indeed heal the man’s son, but also in that the man was not offended, but persisted with his request, and eventually believed on Him.

This shows that the Lord had indeed come to a place where He would have no proper honour, for He had to rebuke the people severely, an act which would certainly not gain Him popularity. The rebuke also indicates that He expects men to believe on Him through His word alone, and not to need miracles.

4:49
The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die.

The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die- the man is honest enough to not pretend that he did believe, so that he could get his son healed. The man is convinced that if the child dies all is over, whereas other miracles show that this is not the case, for Christ could raise the dead. Writing dispassionately about the event, John calls the child the man’s son, verse 46. When appealing to the Lord to help him, the man speaks of him as his “(little) child”. Once the Lord has dealt with the spurious attitude of the Galileans that this man represents, He is able to manifest His grace by healing the son.

4:50
Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way.

Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way- the Lord knows the man’s heart, that he will in fact believe without seeing a miracle, even though he has expressed no faith of that sort as yet. The Lord now gives the child the dignified title of son, which accords with the dignified utterance, “Go thy way; thy son liveth”, words of power and sympathy. The word is not a curt dismissal, but an assertion that He does not need to travel to the scene of the sickness; the man must travel, but He need not.

There was something about the way the Lord spoke these words that convinced the nobleman that He is worthy of faith. As men would say later on, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The words of Christ not only showed His trustworthiness, but also His confidence. He did not say, “Thy son shall get better”, but His word of power completed the healing, even though the son was at the point of death. Note the change from “ye” in verse 48, to the man as representative of Galilee, to a personal “thy” to the man as an individual.

Many of Christ’s miracles were more dramatic than this one, but this one is recorded here because it represents the climax of an examination John is making of different types of faith. See the summary after the notes on verse 54. Here, a Galilean is prepared to accept the Lord’s word, and believes without actually seeing the result of the miracle for himself. To believe the word of Christ is asserted to be the means of gaining eternal life in the next chapter, 5:24.

Does “thy son liveth” imply that the Lord believed he would have died otherwise? The man clearly almost despaired of the Lord arriving in time before the child died, for he was at the point of death, verse 47. It was not the Lord’s purpose to allow the child to die, as He would allow Lazarus to die in John 11, for it was evidently not yet the time to reveal the truth as to His power to raise the dead. (This would certainly gain Him honour, and He was not seeking this; see John 12:17-19). There is a certain progression however, for here is a child at the point of death; Jairus’s daughter was the same, but died before the Lord arrived at her bedside, Luke 8:42,49; the widow of Nain’s son was being carried out to be buried, Luke 7:12, and Lazarus had been in the grave four days, John 11:39. In each case the power of Christ over the seemingly unstoppable march of death was evident.

It is noticeable in these accounts that Christ is perfectly unhurried in the face of death. The Lord stops to talk to the widow before raising her son, Luke 7:13, in Luke 8:43-48 He heals a woman on the way to seeing Jairus’s daughter, and He waited two days before setting out to raise Lazarus from the dead, John 11:6. It cannot be that the Lord of Life and Glory should be defeated by death and corruption, for He came to bring life and immortality to light, 2 Timothy 1:10.

4:51
And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth.

And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth- the servants use yet another word, not the one of tender affection, nor the title of dignity, but simply the word which means a member of the family. Note that they use exactly the same expression as the Lord, “Thy son liveth”, except they use a different word for son as suited their position in the household, as already noted.

It is clear that a far as the servants were concerned, the lad who was at the point of death when the nobleman started out to find Christ, became as good as dead in their eyes, for they do not say “Thy son has been healed”, but “Thy son liveth”, so close was he to death. They may even have thought he had died. This must have greatly encouraged the man in his faith. Their testimony is completely unsolicited, for they make their announcement before the man asks, such is their excitement.

4:52
Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him.

Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him- the father only dares to ask if his son is getting better and is convalescing, (“amend”). The servants are able to tell him that the fever has left him, and the child is now doing well, with all danger of death passed. The servants use the same word as is used in verse 1 of the Lord leaving Judaea, and the woman leaving her waterpot, verse 28. It is an intensive word, showing that there was no doubt that the fever had definitely left the boy.

By the correspondence between the hour the Lord spoke the words, and the time the servants realised he was better, the man knew that the recovery had taken place in response to the Lord’s words, and was not a coincidence.

The man does not say to them, “The Lord said at the seventh hour the child would get better”, nor did they say “That is when it happened”.The servants do not know as yet that there has been a miracle, so their testimony as to the hour the child became well is valuable, being independent and unsolicited testimony to the reality of the miracle.

4:53
So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth: and himself believed, and his whole house.

So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth- he had believed before, but now his faith was confirmed, and he was now a steadfast believer. John wrote his gospel so that we might believe, 20:31, but he wrote his first epistle to those “that believe on the name of the Son of God” that they might, as he put it, “know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God, 1 John 5:13. So his gospel brings to faith, and the epistle confirms that faith. This is how it is with the nobleman.

And himself believed, and his whole house- this steadfast faith was shared by his household, for the action of the Lord at a distance had penetrated right into the man’s house. Needless to say the members of the household must have been old enough to believe, for the idea of some that a man’s household is automatically reckoned to be believing is contrary to the scripture which says that “the just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. No-one can believe for another, for faith is an intensely personal thing.

4:54
This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee.

This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee- the Lord had done many miracles between the first one at Cana, and this one, as we learn from John 2:23. So it is not the second one literally, but the second one to be done after coming into Galilee from Judaea, the first one being in John 2:1-11. The two miracles resulted in real faith, for after the first, “his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11, and as we have just seen, the nobleman and his household believed too. In between, the miracles in Jerusalem only resulted in incomplete faith. This suggests a reason why John links the two miracles together, even though they were several months apart. They serve to form chapters two, three and four into a distinct unit in which various aspects of faith are explored. We could summarise the matter as follows:

2:1-12

Faith and seeing Christ’s glory

2:13-25

Faith only because of miracles

3:1-17

Faith in the crucified Son of God

3:18-21

Faith in relation to condemnation

3:22-36

Faith setting its seal that God is true

4:1-19

Faith accompanied by repentance

4:20-26

Faith and worship

4:27-42

Faith without a miracle

4:43-48

Faith withheld if no miracle

4:49-54

Faith without seeing a miracle

JOHN 2

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 2

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee.” Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
n John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a)

Verses 1-12

In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b)

Verses 13-22

In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c)

Verses 23-25

In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy of kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the soil around the vine, and then soaks down to the roots, nourishes the tree, and enables it to make grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning, as recorded in Genesis 1.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig.

In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were, would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.

The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.” 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.

Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water. They are not complicit in some deception.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

(But the servants which drew the water knew) this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but the latter was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor who bears witness, and gives the bridegroom the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles He performed, 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself. As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. They now believe in a double way.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.
And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passovers in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its climax, but when God made a new start with the children of Israel, He ordained that they should begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.

In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or  bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and who had given Him His authority.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body would be separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 20 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 26, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 29, when it is said that the passover was on Wednesday March 23rd. This means that on this reckoning the Lord was crucified on a Thursday.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.

There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul, and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction or dissolution of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to some well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, especially in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses, (Romans 9:33;10:11; and 1 Peter 2:6), quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded by first speaking to them about marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They put the word in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm only of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ in righteousness, however, stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will come to later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. The believer’s body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

We now look at the Lord’s further words, this time in Matthew 19.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it was better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage

Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30

For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32

This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33

Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as a the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee”, Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
In John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The Passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a) 2:1-12
In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the roots of the vine, and it is then transformed into grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning of creation.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, (the olive tree provided oil for the light), and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig. In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.
The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich”, 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.
Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

But the servants which drew the water knew- this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

So we have the governor and the servants as independent witnesses of the genuineness of the miracle. The servants can testify that it began as water, and the governor can testify that it finished up as wine. The servants do not know what is going to happen. So they are not complicit in any deception. The governor does not know what did happen. So he is not complicit in any trickery such as colouring the water.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but he was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor bears witness to him, and gives him the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles he performed 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself.

As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. Moreover, they realise that not only is Jesus the Christ, but His miracles tell that He is the Son of God, John 20:31.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.

And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passover in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its end. This strongly suggests that the first week of this world’s history was in the seventh month, at the start of the Autumn equinox. But when God made a new start, he ordained that Israel begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or a bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body were separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 19 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 27, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 30, when it is said that the passover was on Thursday, April the 6th.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7. There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to a well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded first by speaking to them of marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds”, 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They placed it in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ, however, righteously stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will think of later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. Our body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two… shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it would be better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a certain damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve apostles? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10/
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11
But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12
For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage
Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30
For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit, and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31
For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32
This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

ROMANS 3

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website by e-mailing: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Continuation of Section 4   2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Structure of 3:1-20

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-20

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty

The apostle anticipates objections to what he has just written, and in answering them accuses the Jews of infidelity. He asks a series of double questions, each followed by his answer. Each question and answer section has a particular feature about God as its theme. We could paraphrase these questions and answers as follows:

Theme, verse 2: the oracles of God.

First pair of questions, verse 1: “If previous verses at the end of chapter two are correct, then what is the value in being a Jew and being circumcised?”
Answer, verse 2: “There is much advantage in being a Jew, chiefly because it means ready access to the Scriptures, the oracles of God.”

Theme, verse 3: the faith of God.

Second pair of questions, verse 3: “If some did not believe, does that mean that faith in Him is not worthwhile?” Is faith in God pointless?
Answer, verse 4: “Not at all, (God forbid), because God is true, (He always speaks truth), but men, all of them, are liars. They lie by denying God’s word. It is those who do not believe who make God a liar, 1 John 5:10. So the fault lies with man, not God”.

Theme, verse 6: the righteousness of God.

Third pair of questions, verse 5: “If a good result is achieved when man repents, then has man’s unrighteousness enhanced God’s righteousness? If that is the case, is not God unrighteous when He judges sin?”
Answer, verse 6: “To speak like that is to say God will not judge men at all, which cannot be the case”.

Theme, verse 7: the truth of God.

Fourth pair of questions, verses 7,8: “If my life of denying the truth has enabled truth about God to be made known, then why should I be personally judged, (I also), even if the world is? And further to that, should we not actively sin in order to enhance God’s good name further?
Answer, none given, for the idea is so outrageous that it does not deserve a response.

We shall find that the apostle does not engage in an argument to prove the statements he makes, but is content to show their logical outcome, assuming we shall see the logic of his thinking. That God is true is a given fact as far as the apostle is concerned. He takes it for granted that God cannot be blamed for the reactions of men to His word, that He will definitely judge the world, and that He will condemn those who excuse their sin by saying it glorifies God. These propositions are accepted by reasonable people and do not need to be proved.

First pair of questions

3:1
What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of circumcision?

What advantage then hath the Jew?- the first possible objection has to do with the failures described in 2:21-24. It seems as though there is no benefit in being a Jew.
Or what profit is there of circumcision? In view of the truths set out in 2:25-29, where circumcised persons are said to be no better than the uncircumcised, it might be thought that there is no advantage in being circumcised if outward things are invalid.

Answer to first pair of questions

3:2
Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God.

Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the oracles of God– there are many and varied advantages in being a Jew, and they are listed in Romans 9:4,5. A chief one, which the apostle highlights here, is the possession of the living word of God, which the Jew was expected to observe. Note the connection between “committed”, (entrusted), and “did not believe”, verse 3, (were unfaithful to the trust).

Second pair of questions

3:3
For what if some did not believe? shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect?

For what if some did not believe? The apostle has shown at the end of chapter two that simply being a Jew did not in itself gain the praise of God. Without faith it is impossible to please Him, Hebrews 11:6. Note the past tense, “did not believe”. He is thinking of two past instances of unbelief. The first, the lack of belief in the oracles committed to them on the part of Israel. The second, the lack of belief in Christ when He came. He Himself linked these two evidences of unbelief together when He said, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?” John 5:45-47.
Shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? What is the situation if the majority of the nation to whom the oracles were committed did not believe those oracles, nor believe in Christ when He came in fulfilment of them? The faith of God is contrasted here with the unbelief of Israel. Of course God does not need to exercise faith in anything, so it is not that God has faith. The expression “faith of God” is unique to this passage, but there are seven instances in the New Testament of the phrase, or a similar one, “the faith of Christ”. The idea is of faith that is closely connected with Christ, having Him as its object. So the faith of God is the faith that God expects from men in response to His word, the living oracles of God. The Jew would probably protest that he had faith in the God of Israel. That may be so, but it was defective, and could not be described as the faith of God, the faith God was expecting.
So this question might be paraphrased as, “Does this mean that the unbelief of many in Israel has exposed what God was doing through His Old Testament word and His Son as being ineffective, and as such, should be abandoned?”
Most modern commentators, following the lead of the Revised Version, (a version not to be trusted), substitute “the faithfulness of God” here for “the faith of God” of the Authorised Version. We should remember, however, that Paul had at his disposal a perfectly good word for faithfulness, pistos, but he chose not to use it. The Greek word for faith is pistis, and is translated as faith 239 times in the New Testament. It is translated as assurance, belief, or fidelity, once each. So in the overwhelming majority of instances the word is translated faith.
It is all the more significant that Paul used the word pistis for faith, and did not use the word pistos, when we consider that he has just used the negative of that latter word, apistos, (meaning unbelief in the sense of unfaithfulness) which corresponds to it.
Does it not go without saying that God’s faithfulness, being part of His character, is not rendered useless by the unbelief of men? What does need to be shown is that faith in God is not useless.
Couple with this the fact that the translators of the Authorised Version would have weighed up this matter very carefully. Should we not be prepared to willingly defer to their skill, and to believe that God superintended their work in a remarkable and unrepeated way?
There is a similarly strange expression in Luke 6:12, where the literal rendering of “prayer to God” would be “the prayer of God”. Obviously God does not pray, but it seems the expression means “extraordinary and sublime devotion”. If this is a parallel case, then the faith of God is faith in God which is genuine and evident, and in contrast to the unbelief and hypocrisy of the majority in Israel.
So the point the apostle is making is that the word of God to the nation of Israel may have been met largely with unbelief and consequent unfaithfulness, but that in no wise means that the faith of the minority is useless. God is able to bless individual Jews even if in the main the nation rejects His word.
So Paul’s questions in verse 1, “what advantage?”, and “what profit?” are being answered; at the present time for individual Jews, and in the future for the nation.
To cross over from being amongst the majority to be amongst the minority, the Jew must do what David did when he owned up to his sin, which was committed contrary to the truth, and was an evidence of unfaithfulness. The apostle is about to quote David’s words on this matter.

Answer to second pair of questions

3:4
God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged.

God forbid- Far be the thought! The apostle strongly rejects the idea that man’s response to God can in any way mean that God’s purpose is frustrated.
Yea, let God be true, but every man a liar- not content with a negative rejection of the idea, the apostle makes a positive demand, which he prefaces with the word yea, telling of his strong feeling about the matter. He has that strong feeling because the honour of God is involved. When Satan came to tempt the woman in Eden, his first words were “Yea, hath God said?” Genesis 3:1. So from the very beginning, Satan has attempted to undermine the word of God. It is as if he said, “Yea, let God be untrue”. Here the apostle counters Satan’s attack on the truth of God and says, “Yea, let God be true”. Let the fact that God is true, and that all men are liars, govern our thinking in this matter. Paul energetically repudiates the idea that God’s word is at the mercy of men’s reaction to it.
When men do not believe the word of God, they elevate their thinking above God’s. They say in effect “I am right, but God is wrong”. Implied in that is the further thought, “I speak truth, but God is a liar”. Such is the wickedness of unbelief. But if the apostle strongly defends the idea that God is true, he equally strongly asserts that every man is a liar, especially when it comes to rejecting the word of God.
Since men are liars, they live out a lie in their lives, as the illustration from the life of David shows. As we have seen in 2:21-24, David broke every one of the last five commandments of the law, and in so doing broke them all, for to offend in one point is to be guilty of all, James 2:10. As a result of his experience, he was caused to acknowledge that God was right and he was wrong. This is an important point, so the apostle reinforces it with a relevant allusion to the Old Testament record.
As it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings- David came into direct confrontation with the word of God over the matter of his adultery with Bathsheba, and acted out a lie to cover his sin. See 2 Samuel 11; Psalm 32. The apostle quotes here from Psalm 51, one of David’s repentance psalms. As Psalm 32:3-5 indicates, David resisted acknowledging his sin at first, but at last came to the point where he gave in, and owned up to his wickedness. When he did this he justified or vindicated God and condemned himself, thus God was glorified as His sayings prevailed in David’s heart. The sayings being the specific commandments he had transgressed.
And mightest overcome when thou art judged- there was another consequence of David’s sin, apart from the rejection of God’s word. As Nathan said to him, “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”, 2 Samuel 12:14. By repenting, however, (saying in effect “I am a liar and God is true”), he relieved God of any blame when men pointed the finger at David, God’s anointed. In this way God overcame His accusers when they criticised Him.

Third pair of questions

3:5
But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man)

But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? What can be said about the idea that the unrighteouness of the Jews, (as expressed by them breaking God’s righteous law), in some way brings God’s righteous ways into favourable display? “What shall we say” is usually used in the New Testament when the argument of an opponent is being refuted.
Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? Can God righteously express vengeance against men by judging them, when all the time they are doing that which gives Him fresh opportunity to glorify Himself?
(I speak as a man)- to speak like this is to speak as a natural man without the knowledge of God. To suggest that the righteous God of heaven is not righteous when He judges men is preposterous. To a believer the idea is abhorrent, illogical and unethical.

Answer to third pair of questions

3:6
God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world?

God forbid- again the apostle finds himself strongly rejecting the idea.
For then how shall God judge the world? That God will judge the world has been established in chapters 1 and 2, but this objection would destroy that truth, for it would undermine the just judgment of the world by God. He fully intends to judge the world, and do it in righteousness, Acts 17:31. The apostle goes on to point out in verses 7 and 8 two more consequences of this foolish notion.

Fourth pair of questions

3:7
For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I also judged as a sinner?

For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; why yet am I judged as a sinner? If the truth about God contained in the oracles delivered to the Jews has been enhanced by my life lived contrary to that truth, (“my lie”), why am I still to be judged as a sinner? Surely I should be commended for giving God the opportunity to glorify Himself!

3:8
And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just.

And not rather- this means, “And why should we not develop this idea further?”
(as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? Some were slandering Paul by saying that Paul taught the practice of evil so that good might come to God’s reputation.

Answer to fourth pair of questions

Whose damnation is just- this is so outrageous that the apostle is content to simply say that the judgment of those who suggest such things is just; it only needs the reminder of coming judgment to refute their argument. But let his opponents beware, for the judgment which is just and right for sinners generally, is just and right for slanderers too.

4(e) 3:9-17
The charge of iniquity

Having examined all classes of men, the apostle now presents his final argument on the subject of the universal sin of man, and the consequent danger of the wrath of God. The epistle to the Romans puts man in God’s Law-court, charges him in 1:19-3:8, presents written evidence in 3:9-18, pronounces him guilty in 3:19, then tells of the just means whereby his guilt may be removed, 3:20-25, and the repentant, believing sinner justified, 3:26.

3:9
What then? are we better than they? No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin;

What then, are we better than they? In verse 1 the apostle had asked what advantage and profit the Jew had, and his answer was “Much every way.” Now, having disposed of the arguments of his opponents, he is able to ask a final question, which is, “Are we [Jews] better than they [Gentiles]?”
No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin- the Jew has outward advantages, but inwardly, as 2:21-24 shows, he is no better than sinful Gentiles. “Proved” here means “charged, incriminated, accused, put to the test in a judicial way”, and this has been done in 1:18-3:8. The proof in the sense of “the evidence that convinces” is about to be presented from the Old Testament scriptures, from which the apostle extracts fourteen statements proving conclusively that Jews are sinners.

3:10
As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one:

As it is written- the fourteen statements the apostle now sets out are all taken from the Old Testament scriptures, with which the Jew was entrusted to enable him to please God. He did the reverse. It is testimony to the genuineness of those scriptures that even though they condemn them, they were carefully preserved by them.
There is none righteous, no, not one- the nature of man, even of the Jew, is corrupted and depraved by Adam’s fall. Psalm 14:3 reads, “there is none that doeth good, no, not one”, but as the apostle John says, “He that doeth righteous is righteous, even as he is righteous”, 1 John 3:7, for it is the nature that produces the results, such as goodness. If there is not a righteous nature, then there are no good actions, whatever men may claim.

3:11
There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God.

There is none that understandeth- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from Psalm 14:2, where “The Lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see if there were any that did understand, and seek God.” The fact that the next verse says “there is none that doeth good, no, not one”, shows that the conclusion the apostle draws here is valid. If they did understand and seek God they would have done good. The mind of man is ignorant of the truth of God, “having the understanding darkened”, as the apostle says in Ephesians 4:18.
There is none that seeketh after God- the attitude of man is one of apathy towards God. It was to Israel initially that God said, “Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near.” Isaiah 55:6. The failure to seek is a sure sign of the lack of understanding, as Psalm 14:2, (already quoted above), indicates.

3:12
They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one.

They are all gone out of the way- the will of man makes him continue in the path of departure from God begun in the garden of Eden, Genesis 3. This is true of men generally, for “all we like sheep have gone astray”, Isaiah 53:6. It is also true of men individually, for the prophet went on to say, “we have turned every one to his own way”.
They are together become unprofitable- the life of man is unprofitable to God. This is true of men socially, for they are unprofitable together. There is no profit for God in human society. The reason this is so is given by the psalmist, “they are all together become filthy”, Psalm 14:3. The apostle interprets this for us, explaining that the filthiness is the cause of the unprofitableness to God, for He cannot approve of, or use, unclean things.
There is none that doeth good, no, not one- the works of man are contrary to God, who is essentially good. This is true of man individually.

3:13
Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their lips:

Their throat is an open sepulchre- man is both defiled himself, and likely to defile others. The Lord Jesus likened the Pharisees of His day to whited sepulchres, “full of dead men’s bones, and all uncleanness”, Matthew 23:27. He also said they were like hidden graves that men walked over without knowing, and thus defiled themselves, Luke 11:44.
With their tongues they have used deceit- man is deceitful. “The wicked…go astray as soon as they be born, speaking lies”, Psalm 58:3.
The poison of asps is under their lips- the words of men are dangerous. This is because they are worked upon by the god of this world. John the Baptist accused the Pharisees of being a “generation of vipers”, Matthew 3:7. And the Lord Himself told the Jews “Ye are of your father the devil”, John 8:44, and he is “that old serpent, called the devil”, Revelation 12:9.

3:14
Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:

Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness- malice is expressed, (cursing), and malice is harboured, (bitterness). The result is that man’s words are damaging. All these statements were true of Paul when he was Saul of Tarsus, as he breathed out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, Acts 9:1. We could look upon this whole passage as a description of his pre-conversion state.

3:15
Their feet are swift to shed blood:

Their feet are swift to shed blood- the end result of man’s condition is that his life has the potential to be deadly. We see this in the haste with which the Jewish authorities tried and condemned Christ. They arrested Him and led Him away to Caiaphas, who had already said that He should die instead of the people, John 11:50. There was no intention of giving Him a fair trial. They took counsel against Him, not to find out the truth, but to put Him to death, John 11:53. They sought for witnesses, not to gather evidence, but to crucify Him, for that was their only object, Matthew 26:59.

3:16
Destruction and misery are in their ways:

Destruction and misery are in their ways- both in action and effect man is destructive. We see this in the actions of Saul of Tarsus, who by his own testimony “And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women.” Acts 22:4. And he adds later, “when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them”, 26:10.

3:17
And the way of peace have they not known:

And the way of peace have they not known- in his life man is discordant in relation to others, disturbed in relation to himself, and dislocated from God.

3:18
There is no fear of God before their eyes.

There is no fear of God before their eyes- defiance of God characterises man, and he expresses this by disregarding his responsibilities before God and before man.
These statements may appear to be extreme, but the point is that they describe what man is and does if left to himself. Condemnation comes upon us because we are sinners, as well as because we have sinned, so this passage serves to highlight both what we commit, and what we are. Man is totally depraved, which means he is affected by sin in all aspects of his person.
Note this does not mean that men are as bad as they can be, but they do have the potential to be as bad as they can be, and this extreme badness is exposed in verses 10-18. Note also the emphasis on spoken things, for Paul had summarised the sinner’s life as a lie, 3:7. And this living lie works itself out in ways that are hostile to the living and true God.
Finally, Paul turns his attention to man’s eyes, the vehicle by which sin entered the world at the beginning, for Eve saw the forbidden tree, and failed to fear God, Genesis 3:6. As a result, “all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world”, 1 John 2:16.

4(f)   3:18-20
The charged ones found guilty

3:19
Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.

Now we know- the apostle has already stated that “as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law”, 2:12, so what he is about to say is a known fact.
That what things soever the law saith- the word for saith gives emphasis to the content of the law.
It saith to them that are under the law- a different word for saith, giving emphasis to the personal challenge of the voice of the law. The law of Moses condemns the sins of verses 10-18. “them that are under the law” refers to the people of Israel, the ones through whom the whole of humanity was put to the test. Their main benefit, possession of the law and life under its authority, 3:1,2, becomes their main accuser.
That every mouth may be stopped- if Israel with all their advantages fails, then there is no hope for the rest of mankind. As the wise man said, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man.” Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as we look into a pool of water and see ourselves, so if we were to look into another man’s heart, we would see ourselves there also, for we all share the same nature. The mouths of sinners are stopped from protesting against the condemnation of God here, and in verse 27 they are stopped from boasting. Job confessed, “Behold I am vile; what shall I answer Thee? I will lay mine hand upon my mouth.” Job 40:4,5.
And all the world may become guilty before God- the whole world is “liable to punishment”, or “liable to pay penalty to God”, since the apostle has now proved universal sinfulness, and therefore universal guiltiness. Man has nothing to say in response to God’s verdict of “Guilty”. They make a great mistake who say they will wait until judgment day to find out their position. God in mercy has declared it to them already, whilst there is time to repent and believe. Man has been brought to trial, lost his case, and is liable now to punishment.

3:20
Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.

Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight- if the law condemns us as sinners, it thereby disqualifies us from seeking to gain God’s approval by keeping it.
For by the law is the knowledge of sin- when the commandment confronts the will of man, it shows him to be hostile (for the mind of the flesh is enmity with God, and is not subject to the law of God, Romans 8:7) and exposes him as a sinner.

Section 5   Romans 3:21-26
The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Subject of Section 5
Having shown that man deserves nothing but wrath because of his sin, the apostle now explains that God is willing, in grace, to bestow upon men that which they do not deserve, which they can never earn, and which they will never be able fully to repay. How He does this, whilst still maintaining His just character, is detailed for us in the next few verses.
The expression “righteousness of God” is used in two ways in this passage. In verses 25 and 26 it is the attribute of righteousness which God possesses which is in view, the righteousness which is His intrinsically. In verses 21 and 22, however, the idea is of that righteousness which He reckons or imputes to a person when they believe. Of course the Divine righteousness that is imputed is of the same character as the intrinsic righteousness of God. The difference is that God has that righteousness as an essential attribute, (that is, an attribute of His essence), whereas man needs it to be granted to him, for he is unrighteous by nature. Divine righteousness reckoned is in direct contrast to human righteousness demanded, as when men were under the law.
The English language is derived from various sources, one of which gives us the adjective “righteous”, and another which gives us the adjective “just”. They mean the same thing, namely that which is right according to God’s standard. Righteousness was originally spelt right-wise-ness, meaning that which corresponds to right, just as clock-wise means that which corresponds to the direction the hands of the clock travel.
This passage, then, assures us that in the salvation of sinners, God acts in perfect conformity to the absolute standard of right that He represents in His own person. It also assures us that through faith a person is reckoned by God to be in conformity with that right character of His, not because he has attained such a position by his own efforts, but because God in grace blesses in this way on the basis of the work of Christ.
It is important to notice the emphasis on the righteousness of God, for this leading theme of the gospel is being forgotten today and is being replaced by an over-emphasis on the love of God. It is indeed important to proclaim the general love of God for sinners. We should note, however, that the love of God is spoken of in John 3:16 as being in the past, and that historic display of love which took place at Calvary is the once-for-all declaration of God’s attitude towards men. The grace and mercy of God which are based upon His love, Ephesians 2:4-7, should not be preached at the expense of announcing His righteous demands. The love of God is the expression of His nature, 1 John 4:8; but His nature is also righteous, and there cannot be conflict between the two. Divine love must act righteously, for “God is light, and in him is no darkness at all”, 1 John 1:5.

Structure of Section 5

5(a) 3:21 The righteousness of God and the law
5(b) 3:22 The righteousness of God and faith
5(c) 3:23 The righteousness of God and sin
5(d) 3:24 The righteousness of God and redemption
5(e) 3:25 The righteousness of God and propitiation
5(f) 3:26 The righteousness of God and justification

5(a)   3:21
The righteousness of God and the law

3:21
But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets;

But- the word presents us with the Divine alternative to the failure of man described in 1:18-3:20. The apostle now resumes where he broke off in 1:17, and having shown conclusively that man is totally unable to attain to personal righteousness, and deserves nothing but wrath from God, begins to unfold the wonder of the gospel which is able to bring sinners into a right relationship with God. Man deserves wrath but God intervenes.
Now- a different situation altogether prevails at the present time compared to the age of the law. See verses 25 and 26, with their references to “sins that are past”, and “at this time”.
The righteousness of God without the law is manifested- it is not now human righteousness demanded, as under the law of Moses, but Divine righteousness manifested. “without the law” means totally apart from attempts to keep the law to earn salvation.
Being witnessed by the law and prophets- the Old Testament gave abundant testimony to the righteous requirements of God. The law gave the directives, the prophets exposed the deviations. Paul is careful to emphasise that the gospel does not overthrow the righteousness of God expressed in the law, just as he emphasised in 1:1,2 that the gospel is in harmony with the Old Testament scriptures.

5(b)   3:22
The righteousness of God and faith

3:22
Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference:

Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ- not the unattainable righteousness through works, but that which is freely available to those whose faith is in Jesus Christ. It is not belief about Christ that saves, (although obviously the facts concerning Him must be accepted, for Christianity is based on historical events), but it is faith in, or upon, the Lord Jesus Christ which saves, involving unreserved reliance on Him alone for salvation, on the basis of His death at Calvary. “Faith of Jesus Christ” does not mean Christ’s personal faith, but the faith men place in Him, as opposed to putting faith in the law for salvation, which is in fact putting faith in themselves.
Unto all- the gospel makes a universal offer to men. No one is excluded from the opportunity of blessing, for just as no person is good enough in himself for God to accept him, so no person is too bad. The next phrase tells us the condition upon which that offer is made.
And upon all them that believe- belief in Christ is the unvarying principle upon which God acts. “Upon” signifies that there are objects in view, namely those who believe. Gospel blessing is only available on the condition that it is for those who believe, just as a shopkeeper displays his goods on the understanding that people will pay for them, not steal them. The goods are displayed with that condition in mind. The gospel is sent in the direction of, and arrives at, those who are prepared to believe. This is not to say that the gospel is only applicable to some, but rather that it is only available on the principle of faith.
For there is no difference- each individual, of whatever background, must take his place amongst the “all”, for there are no exceptions to the rule that righteousness can be received only by faith. There is no difference, for all need to believe; there is no difference, for all have sinned.

5(c)   3:23
The righteousness of God and sin

3:23
For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

For all have sinned- this is the reason why salvation is made available to all. It is man’s sin, not man’s merit, that causes God to offer blessing to all, hence the “for,” or “because”. Note that the verb sinned is in the past.
And come short of the glory of God- this is the present consequence of past failure. It is too late for man to begin to earn merit, for he has a sinful record, and “God requireth that which is past,” Ecclesiastes 3:15. The glory of God may be defined as “the sum total of God’s attributes and the whole range of His characteristics which combine together to make Him alone worthy of worship”. The glory of God demands that man be righteous if he is to be accepted with Him, but man falls short because of his sin. The demands of God’s glory, however, have been met fully by Christ, hence the apostle goes on to speak of justification through Him. And those who are justified are as good as glorified, 8:30, and no longer come short.

5(d)   3:24
The righteousness of God and redemption

3:24
Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus:

Being justified- the believer is reckoned to be righteous in the sight of God because of the merit of Christ’s work. To be reckoned or thought of by God as righteous, is the same as to be justified. Clearly the apostle is not describing the unrepentant sinner as being justified, but rather, he is referring back to verse 22, and describing “them that believe”.
Freely- this word is translated “without a cause” in John 15:25. There is no reason in man why God should justify him; the cause is found in Christ, for God forgives sins for the sake of Christ, Ephesians 4:32. There is no merit in man, and no hesitation with God.
By his grace- this is the motive in the heart of God which causes Him to justify sinners. Grace is unmerited favour to those who do not deserve it and can never repay it, and is an expression of Divine love, Ephesians 2:4,5.
Through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus- redemption is the means by which we may be justified. Sins committed put us under an obligation to God, for His righteous character demands that they be dealt with. We have no means of satisfying God’s demands, and so are constantly in debt to God. In Old Testament times, when a person was without resources, his near kinsman could act as his redeemer, provided he had both the resolve, and the resources. We see an example of this in Boaz in the book of Ruth.
If men are to have redemption, then they must find it in the One who gave His life a ransom for many, Matthew 20:28. A ransom was the price that must be paid in order to redeem. The Lord Jesus “gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity,” Titus 2:14. Notice it is “that he might”, an expression which tells of a possibility, for his death gives him the right to redeem when we believe. Elihu, Job’s friend, said about God, “Then he is gracious unto him, and saith, Deliver him from going down into the pit: I have found a ransom.” Job 33:24.

Special note on redemption
Redemption may be defined as “the setting free of a slave by the payment of a price”. That price being called a ransom. The carrying out of redemption is presented to us in the Old Testament in two ways. There were those redeemed from bondage, such as the nation of Israel, who were in Egypt as slaves to Pharoah the ruler. And there were those who were redeemed from bankruptcy, such as Ruth, in the book of Ruth. In either case the principle was the same, namely, a state of enslavement, the reality; one who was willing and able to pay the price that set free, the redeemer; the price paid, the ransom; the consequent setting free, the release; gratitude to the redeemer and service to him as the new owner, the response.

The reality
The following are scriptures that set out the reality of the fact that man is a slave to sin, and as such is in need of a redeemer.

1. “Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin“, John 8:34.

These are the words of Christ, and are based on the story of Abraham, Hagar, and Sarah. Hagar was a slave-girl, and Abraham, sadly, had a child by her, Ishmael. He then had a child by Sarah his wife, named Isaac. When the time of Isaac’s weaning came, Abraham made a great feast, and introduced his son Isaac to the community as his heir. Ishmael, a boy of thirteen at the time, mocked, and for this reason was cast out of Abraham’s house. We read this in Genesis 21:8-14. So when the Lord Jesus speaks of the son remaining in the house, and the slave not doing so, John 8:35, He is referring to this incident,.
The Jews claimed to be Abraham’s seed, but the Lord is confronting them with the truth that Ishmael was this too. Only those who are free because He has made them free are like Isaac, and remain in the house in fellowship with the father. Those who are slaves, like Ishmael, have no right to be in the house, but are cast out. The Jews, even though descended from Abraham physically through Isaac, were nonetheless morally like Ishmael, and as such were not in fellowship with God.

2. “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ”, 1 Peter 1:18,19.

The apostle Peter is here referring to the departure of the children of Israel from Egypt, as recorded in Exodus chapters 12-15. The only silver and gold the Israelites had at that time was the money the Egyptians gave them to ensure they really went away. But it was not this money that purchased their freedom. What did purchase that freedom was the blood of the lamb on passover night.

3. “that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:14,15.

Every night, as an Israelite went to sleep, he feared dying with sin on his record. He may have offered a sin-offering during the day, but he may also have sinned on the way home. Christ came to deliver from that fear, and He does so by dealing completely and finally with the question of sins as far as those who believe are concerned. He also made of no effect the power of the devil over them so that they are freed from the fear of death. He did this by going into death voluntarily, and taking His life again by His own act, thus showing that He was in no way in bondage to the power of the devil. That triumph over the devil He shares with those who believe on Him.

4. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us”, Galatians 3:13.

The nation of Israel had been given the law at Sinai as a conditional covenant. The blessing of that covenant depended on their obedience. Because they had no ability to fully obey, they were under a curse, not a blessing. The only way to be set free from that curse was for someone who had not transgressed God’s law to take that curse upon Himself, and thus set free those who would believe in Him. This the Lord Jesus did when on the cross He accepted the consequences that the law-breaking of men had brought upon themselves, and bore those consequences instead.

5. “Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods.” Galatians 4:8.

Many of the Galatian believers to whom Paul is writing had been idol-worshippers before they were saved, and as such were in superstitious fear of the demon-influence behind those idols. The apostle calls this slave-service. The work of Christ at Calvary had set them free from that fear the moment they believed, since by His death He destroyed the power of the prince of this world, Satan himself, who holds men in slavery to superstition.

6. “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” Romans 8:23.

When Adam sinned and fell, he brought the creation of which he was head down with him. As a result, men’s bodies are in a state of corruption. This is true even of the body of believers in Christ, for their body is the last link with the world of Adam. When Christ comes for His people, He shall change their bodies, so that they are like His glorious body, Philippians 3:21. In this way the bondage of a corrupt body will be forever gone.

7. “None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him: (for the redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth for ever:) that he should still live for ever, and not see corruption.” Psalm 49:7-9.

Psalm 49 is used by Jews as a funeral psalm, for it laments the fact that no-one can redeem another from going into death and the grave. This indicates that the prospect of dying and corrupting is a form of bondage to men, from which no ordinary man can redeem his fellow-man. Only the Lord Jesus can do this. The believer will one day rise from the dead with an incorrupt and incorruptible body, 1 Corinthians 15:42,53. More than that, because the Lord is coming to take His people to heaven, some of them will not even go into the grave at all.

8. “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death“, Hosea 13:14.

Here God promises to deliver from the hold that the grave has on the bodies of believers. The apostle Paul alludes to this passage when he is dealing with the resurrection of the saints in 1 Corinthians 15:57. Christ shall rescue their bodies from the grave when He comes for His own.

The Redeemer
As we have said, one who undertakes to redeem must first be willing, and then be wealthy. The only one who is both willing to pay the price, and wealthy enough to do so, is the Lord Jesus. The price He was prepared to pay was nothing less than Himself, yielded up to God in death. The root cause of man’s slavery in all its forms is the sin that has brought death into the world. Because He was sinless, and not in any sort of slavery, the Lord Jesus was free to deal with our bondage.
When He preached in the synagogue at Nazareth, the Lord Jesus announced that He was the one of whom Isaiah prophesied in chapter 61 of his book. He quoted the words as follows, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he hath anointed me to…preach deliverance to the captives”, Luke 4:18. Yet He did not deliver John the Baptist from prison! The deliverance in view must therefore be of the spiritual kind, the kind of which the eight scriptures quoted above speak.
Redemption is illustrated for us in Exodus 12, where the blood of an innocent lamb was shed and sprinkled, and as a result Israel were delivered from bondage to Pharoah. The apostle Peter takes this up, and speaks of the precious blood of Christ, “as of a lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:19. Since the blood represents the life of a person, the blood of Christ is precious because His Person is precious to God.
Things may be precious in three ways. They may be precious because they are special. An object may have little monetary value, yet be extremely precious because of what it represents. The blood of Christ is precious because He is without blemish and without spot. He is pure without as to character, and pure within as to nature, and as such is special to God, and to those who believe in Him.
Things can be also be precious because they are, in fact, valuable. Christ is God’s only begotten Son, John 3:16, and His dear Son, Colossians 1:13. God the Father values Him highly, yet freely delivered Him up for us all. We see how valuable His blood was by how precious He is, and by how much it has and will achieve.
Things can also be precious because they are memorable, reminding us of some great event. There was no greater event than the death of the Lord Jesus at Calvary. What could surpass the death of the Son of God? Throughout all eternity the redeemed shall sing a new song, and that song is prompted by the fact that the Lamb was slain, and has redeemed to God by His blood, Revelation 5:9.

The ransom
A ransom was the price paid so that a slave could be bought out of the market-place. On payment of this ransom-price, the slave became the property of the one purchasing his freedom. The ransom price that was necessary to buy sinners out of the slave-market of sin is nothing less than the blood of Christ. His own words were, “For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.” Mark 10:45. Wonderful as His earthly ministry was, it was surpassed by what He did at Calvary, where He gave Himself, in all the glory of His person, to God.
1 Timothy 2:6 is to the same effect, where the apostle writes that He “gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time”. This is offered by the apostle as support for what he wrote previously in verse 4, where he stated that God’s desire is that all men should be saved. The genuineness of that desire is seen in that He has appointed His Son as the ransom for all.

The release
When a person believes on the Lord Jesus, having acknowledged slavery to sin, and the complete inability to deliver himself from bondage, certain things happen. We may think of them in connection with the eight scriptures quoted at the outset.

1. “Jesus answered them, whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin.” John 8:34.

The Lord Jesus went on to say that “If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.” verse 36. The word “indeed” means “to the very core of your being”. In other words, absolutely free. Not free superficially, or provisionally, or temporarily, but free absolutely and permanently. Such is the thoroughness with which the Lord Jesus frees those who believe in Him.
How does this work out in practice? He also said in that chapter, “and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, verse 32. The truth of the scriptures, when believed, makes free in principle, and when applied to the life, makes free in practice.
An instance of this is the truth of the believer’s association with Christ in His burial and resurrection, which frees us as we act upon it. Romans 6:11 says, “Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.” This is the way of practical deliverance, reckoning to be true in practice what is true in principle; making sure that the truth of the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ affects our thinking and our acting. The apostle goes on in that same chapter to write, “But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine that was delivered you. Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness.” Romans 6:17,18. To be free from sin does not mean that believers never sin, or even that they have no ability to sin, but it does mean that the sin-principle within has no right to hold them in bondage any more.

2. “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers”, 1 Peter 1:18.

The vain conversation Peter refers to here is that empty way of life that dominates unsaved people. They have no power to break free from the course on which this world takes them, for the prince of this world ensures that there is plenty to occupy their minds and hearts. Redeemed persons are free of that, however, and their lives can now be taken up with that which is of God.

3. “that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:14,15.

The true believer does not fear death itself, even though he might fear the process of dying. The apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians that all things were theirs, including death, 1 Corinthians 3:21,22. It is but a servant who ushers them into the presence of their Lord. There is no need to have anxious fears such as an Israelite of old had, for the one who tormented men with the fear of death has been defeated, and his power broken.

4. “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us”, Galatians 3:13.

There was a curse pronounced on those who were hung upon a tree or gallows in Old Testament times. Such an one was marked out as being cursed of God because of his crimes. Christ went further, however, for He was not only hung upon a tree or cross and numbered with the transgressors, but He was made a curse. He accepted responsibility for the law-breaking of men, and the judgment it involved. Because He is risen from the dead, we may be assured that no curse will come upon the true believer, since He dealt with the curse instead. It is blessing that comes to the believer, not cursing, Galatians 3:14.

5. “Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods.” Galatians 4:8.

Many of the Galatian believers had been idol-worshippers before they were saved. Their idols held them in superstitious fear. This was slavery indeed, with no prospect of release until they heard the message of deliverance through Christ which Paul preached. He could announce that Christ has spoiled the evil angels that held men in their grip, making a show over them openly by means of the cross, Colossians 2:15.
When God delivered Israel from Egypt, He also executed judgment on the gods of the Egyptians, Exodus 12:12, for they worshipped demons under the form of natural things like the river Nile, and frogs and lice. These were the things that God used to plague Egypt before the Exodus, thus showing their folly in worshipping them, and also showing His power over them.

6. “And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.” Romans 8:23.

This is the part of redemption that is still in the future, yet is certain to take place. At the Lord’s coming the believer will enter into sonship, (here referred to as adoption), in the fullest possible way, being conformed to the image of God’s Son, Romans 8:29. This involves the change of the body, so that it is set free from the bondage that corruption and decay has brought it into because of Adam’s sin. Then, with bodies freed from every limitation, believers shall serve God as they ought.

7. “None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him…that he should still live for ever, and not see corruption“, Psalm 49:7,9.

Whilst it is true that believers still die, nevertheless the Lord Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death.” John 8:51. Such is the power of the everlasting life that believers possess, that even death is virtually a non-entity as far as they are concerned. Every person who has believed has already passed from death unto life, John 5:24, so that death is simply the necessary process on the way to the gaining of the resurrection body. The “resurrection chapter”, 1 Corinthians 15, states, using the illustration of the sowing of a seed, “that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die”, verse 36. The farmer who leaves the seed-corn in the barn and does not sow it, should not expect a harvest.

8. “I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death: O death, I will be thy plagues; O grave, I will be thy destruction: repentance shall be hid from mine eyes.” Hosea 13:14.

When he was setting out what shall happen at the resurrection of the saints, the apostle alluded to the verse quoted above. Hosea was prophesying, so he uses the future tense. The apostle wrote as if the saints had been raised, and he writes of their victory on that resurrection morning as they ask, “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? 1 Corinthians 15:55. The plague of death shall itself be plagued when Christ comes, and the grave shall be destroyed as far as its power is concerned. In Revelation 1:18 the Lord Jesus announced to John, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.” He holds the keys of hell so that no believer of this age shall go there, but shall go to Paradise. He holds the keys of death so that every saint shall rise from the grave.

The response
How should the believer react to this redemption? To answer this we could ask how a slave who had a cruel master should respond when he is freed. Will he not be greatly relieved to be delivered from his former slave-master? Will he not do his best to please the one who has ransomed him? So the believer, delivered from the forms of cruel bondage we have listed, should indeed be grateful to his new Master. Especially as that Master has paid an extremely high price to set him free. There should be devotedness to the one who has set us free at such a cost to Himself. There is no danger of falling into the hands of a cruel slave-master again, since redemption, once known, can never be withdrawn.
But there is a feature about deliverance from slavery by Christ that is very unusual. The one-time slaves are elevated to being sons! This is the language of scripture, “But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.” Galatians 4:4-7.
It is God’s desire to fill heaven with those who are like His Son, and He does it by redeeming those who are slaves to sin, and positioning them as His sons. “For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

Having considered these various aspects of redemption, we can see that they combine the two ideas of deliverance from bondage and deliverance from bankrupcy. When the Israelites were in bondage in Egypt, they were not free to serve God. Because of this, they built up a debt of obligation to God from which only the blood of the lamb could rescue them. The same is true in the case of Ruth and Naomi. The latter had left the land of Israel with her husband, and gone to live in Moab. Whilst there, she could not go up to the temple to worship. As for Ruth her daughter-in-law, she would have been an idol worshipper before she converted to the faith of Israel. Both of them were in debt to God because of their previous failure to give Him His due. Only Boaz, their kinsman redeemer, could deliver them.

We return now to verse 25.

5(e)   3:25
The righteousness of God and propitiation

3:25
Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God;

Whom God hath set forth- this verb is in the Middle Voice, which indicates that the one acting has a personal interest and involvement in the thing that is done. In this case, God has a personal interest in setting Christ Jesus forth. He did so in the words of John the Baptist, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. Then He did it through the public death of Christ by crucifixion, and then again in the proclamation of the gospel.
To be a propitiation- propitiation is that aspect of the sacrificial death of the Lord Jesus at Calvary whereby He gave to God the full and satisfactory answer to the demands which the righteousness of God made against sins. By so doing, He enabled God to maintain His own integrity and at the same time justify those who believe the gospel.
As the “pro” at the beginning of the word suggests, it is a work done towards God; that is, in relation to what He is Himself. The results manward are secondary. Indeed the work of propitiation would be glorifying to God even if there were no results manward.
Through faith- this is the means by which the benefits resulting from propitiation are gained. Man’s faith does not bring about propitiation, nor does it add to it, but it is vitally necessary, since it is the condition God lays down whereby we may have the blessing that propitiation secures. Faith is the avenue down which the benefits of propitiation come to us.
In his blood- the blood of Christ is that which does finally what the blood of bulls and goats did typically on the Day of Atonement, Leviticus 16:15,16. Christ’s blood effects propitiation, faith secures the benefit. Propitiation is “through faith” only in the sense that only those who exercise faith are in the good of Christ’s work. This was the case on the Day of Atonement, for only those who afflicted their souls, (repented), and abstained from work, (the essence of faith, see Romans 4:5), could continue in the nation, and be in the good of the propitiation made. Leviticus 23:26-32 makes this clear.
To declare his righteousness- at Calvary every Divine attribute, including righteousness, was brought out into fullest display. Anticipating the cross, the Lord Jesus prayed, “Father, glorify thy name.” The Father’s immediate response was, “I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again”, John 12:28. Later, the Lord Jesus can say, as He anticipates the completion of His work on the cross, “Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him”, John 13:31. This is why the gospel can be called “the glorious gospel of the blessed God”, 1 Timothy 1:11, for the glory of God is told out as the truth of the gospel is proclaimed.
For the remission of sins that are past- this means “because of the passing over of sins done before”, that is, in Old Testament times. “Before” does not mean before conversion, but before Christ came into the world. Remission here is not forgiveness, but God passing by sins, and not dealing with them in immediate judgment. There was not, generally, the instant dealing with sins committed before Christ’s death which we might have thought a righteous God would have put into effect.
Through the forbearance of God- His forbearance means His holding up the process of immediately dealing with sins in judgment. Paul said that God winked at the former times of ignorance, Acts 17:30, not in the sense that He ignored what was going on, but He chose not to immediately judge men’s ignorance, and graciously bore with men in view of the coming of Christ. The work of Christ at the cross vindicates God for acting like this. At the present time the reason why sins are not instantly dealt with is because of His longsuffering and grace.

Special note on propitiation
We should never underestimate the importance of that aspect of the work of the Lord Jesus at Calvary known as propitiation. This is because the honour of God, the blessing of men, the introduction of Christ’s millenial kingdom, and the new heavens and the new earth, all depend upon it. When thinking of this vital matter, we need to be clear as to what propitiation actually is. It may be defined as follows: “Propitiation is that aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary whereby He gave to God complete answers to the questions raised by the existence of sin”.

There are seven instances of the use of forms of the word propitiation in the New Testament, and they are as follows, emphasised by being in bold type for the sake of clarity, although not found in bold in the Authorised Version:

1. “God be merciful to me a sinner”, Luke 18:13.

2. “whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in His blood”, Romans 3:25.

3. “that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people”, Hebrews 2:17.

4. “For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12.

5. “and over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy seat“, Hebrews 9:5.

6. “And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2.

7. “Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins”, 1 John 4:10.

As we consider this subject in the light of the Scriptures, we could ask ourselves three main questions:

Why was propitiation necessary? How was propitiation achieved? What are the results of propitiation?

Why was propitiation necessary?

Because sins offend God
As God is the Absolute Standard of righteousness and holiness, all deviations from this standard are highly offensive to Him. Such is the intensity of His holiness that the simple mention of it is enough to make the posts of the doors of the temple in heaven move, Isaiah 6:3,4. His reaction to sin and iniquity is to turn from it, for He is of purer eyes than to behold evil, and He cannot look upon iniquity, Habakkuk 1:13. The very presence of sin in the universe is a grief to God.

Because as Moral Governor of the universe, He must be seen to deal with sins
God has enemies, both devilish and human, and He must be clear of any charge which they may level against Him that suggests He has ignored sins, or at least, ignored some sins. Eternity must not be allowed to run its course without this matter being settled. God deals with some sins instantly, but the majority seem to have gone unpunished. Sentence against an evil work has not been executed speedily, Ecclesiastes 8:11, since God is longsuffering, and waits to be gracious. This situation might give rise to the charge of indifference to sins, and so God must act to defend His honour.

Because God must have a just basis for continuing to have dealings with sinful men
One of the main purposes of the sacrifices on the Day of Atonement in Israel was that God might continue to dwell amongst them despite their uncleanness, Leviticus 16:16. So also when Christ was down here. It was only because God was not imputing trespasses so as to instantly judge them, but rather was working to reconcile men unto Himself, that He was prepared to have dealings with men in the person of His Son. As the apostle Paul says, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them”, 2 Corinthians 5:19.

Because if men are to be shown mercy, have their sins forgiven, and be reconciled to God, there must be a solid basis upon which these things can happen
God declares Himself to be a Saviour God. He cannot be fully satisfied solely by judging men. The fact that “God is light” demands that this be done, but “God is love” too, and delights to manifest Himself in grace.

Because the cycle of sin must be broken
In other words, if there is not to be an eternal succession of creations, falls, remedies for fall, and new creations, then there must be that established which is once for all, giving the complete answer to the question of sin. Unless this complete answer is given, the new heavens and new earth will not be safe from disturbance.

How was propitiation achieved?

The ceremonies of the Day of Atonement as described in Leviticus chapter 16 will help us here. We need to be very careful in our interpretation of them, however. We should remember two things. First, that the Old Testament teaches by way of contrast as well as by comparison. Second, that Christ’s ministry is in connection with a sanctuary which is “not of this building”, Hebrews 9:11. That means it is not part of the creation of Genesis chapter one. So even whilst acting on earth, He was operating in relation to a sphere that is not subject to the limitations of time, space, and matter.
In accordance with this, the writer to the Hebrews indicates that the going forth of the Lord Jesus outside the camp was the counterpart of the carrying of the carcase of the sin offering from the altar, where it had been slain, to a place of burning outside the camp, Leviticus 16:27; Hebrews 13:11,12. But this particular ritual took place almost at the end of the Day of Atonement proceedings, whereas the Lord Jesus went outside the camp before He died. We may say then that in one sense time is irrelevant as far as the work of Christ was concerned.
Again, what took place at the altar in the court of the tabernacle; before the ark in the Holiest of All; outside the camp at the place of burning, and in the wilderness where the scapegoat was taken and let go, all typified some aspect of the work of Christ. So place is irrelevant, too.
And so is matter irrelevant. Christ needed no visible ark to enable Him to convince His Father that His blood had been shed. When the repentant man of Luke 18:13 appealed to God to be merciful to him, (that is, to be gracious towards him on the ground of propitiation made), he went down to his house justified, despite the fact that there was no ark in the temple.
With these cautionary remarks in mind, we look now at Leviticus 16, and note those major parts of the ceremonies of that day which contribute towards making propitiation, the great end for which they were carried out.

A suitable sin offering was brought near
We must remember that the word “offer” that is used in Leviticus 16:6 means to bring near. A sacrifice must be offered before it can be laid on the altar. The blood that purges the conscience of God’s people is the blood of One who “offered himself without spot to God”, Hebrews 9:14. That is, of One who presented Himself for sacrifice in all the spotlessness of His person, confident that He met the approval of His God.

An offering was made sin
In Leviticus 16:9 a different word for offer is used, one which simply means to make. The offering is made in the sense that it is reckoned to be sin. So the animal, having had the sins of Aaron and his household figuratively transferred to it, is by that act made to represent those sins. Whatever happens to the animal subsequently, happens to the sin. The apostle Paul takes up this thought in 2 Corinthians 5:21 when he declares that God “hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.” It is exceedingly solemn to think that God’s reaction to our sin became His reaction to Christ as the sinner’s substitute. So we may learn in the fullest sense what God’s reaction to sin is by looking to the cross where He forsook His Son and poured out His wrath upon Him. Such is the intensity of God’s hatred of sin, and such is His determination to deal with it, that He “spared not his own Son”, not shielding Him at all from the fury of His anger; not lessening the penalty, not relieving the pain. Who can tell the agony of Christ’s soul when He was dealt with by God as if He were sin! Of course, He remained personally what He always had been, pure and holy, just as the sin-offering is said to be most holy, Leviticus 6:17; but He was made sin as our representative.

The offering was slain and its blood was shed
“For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.” Leviticus 17:11. Such are the words of God to His people, teaching us that the shedding of blood is vitally important, for “without shedding of blood is no remission”, Hebrews 9:22. Accordingly, that sins might be dealt with, Christ “hath poured out his soul unto death”, Isaiah 53:12.

The carcase was burnt
Having been presented to God as a living animal at the altar, and having been slain and its blood retained, the animal’s carcase must be taken to the outside place, that it may be subjected to the fires of Divine holiness until nothing is left. How significant the contrast to Christ. For He was subjected to the Divine Fires whilst still alive, on the cross. How He must have suffered! Can we begin to take it in? Will not all eternity be needed to set forth what He was prepared to endure in love for our souls? But endure He did, and exhausted the fire of God’s wrath against sins. The fire exhausted the sin offering, but Christ exhausted the fire, and emerged in resurrection.
We must be careful to distinguish between punishment for sins and penalty for sins. Strictly speaking, no-one can bear the punishment for the sins of another, for personal culpability is implied in the word punishment. A person can bear the penalty for the sins of another, however, and this is what Christ has done. God can still justly punish sinners in the lake of fire, since they refused to believe in the One who bore the penalty, and thereby excluded themselves from the benefits He obtained. While it is true that propitiation is not made by the faith of a person, but by the blood of Christ, it is, nevertheless, made good to the person, (and only to the person), who believes, as Romans 3:25 makes clear.

The blood was sprinkled
We come now to the central action on the Day of Atonement, the sprinkling of the blood both of the bullock for Aaron and his house, and the goat for the nation of Israel, on the mercy-seat. This translates a word which signifies “the place for the covering of sin”. If God covers sins, then they are put completely out of His sight. We ought not to think of this covering as a temporary thing, or else we shall have difficulty understanding why God declared that Israel was cleansed from all their sins that day, Leviticus 16:30. It is true that the Scripture says “For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.” Hebrews 10:4, but what that blood symbolises, even the death of Christ, can. And that not only after Calvary, but before as well.
Now when the writer to the Hebrews referred to this Old Testament mercy-seat, he used the Greek word which means propitiatory, the place where God is propitiated in regard to sins. This makes clear that he did not see a distinction between covering and propitiating. There are various figures of speech used in connection with God dealing with sins. He removes them as far as the east is from the west, Psalm 103:12; He casts them behind His back, Isaiah 38:17; blots them out as if by a thick cloud, Isaiah 44:22; casts them into the depths of the sea, Micah 7:19. These are all metaphors, for sins are not material objects. When God does these things, then the matter is thoroughly dealt with. And so when He covers.
Christ has fully met every demand that God could make about sins. As one of the Persons of the Godhead, He has Divine insight into God’s requirements, and He has fully met those requirements. We are assured of this because He has sat down with confidence at the right hand of the Majesty on high, Hebrews 1:3. He purged sins in harmony with the majesty of God.
But He has also established a sure place in the presence of God for those who believe, so that the apostle Paul can speak of the grace wherein we stand, Romans 5:2. So dominant is the idea of grace with regard to that position, that the apostle uses the word grace to describe it. Only those who have “received the atonement”, Romans 5:11, are in that secure place before God.

The sins were confessed and carried away
The sin-offering for the people consisted of two goats, one for the Lord’s interests, and one for theirs. One, as we have seen, was slain so that its blood could be sprinkled on the mercy-seat. The other was called the scape-goat, or goat that was dismissed and went away. There was no double sin-offering for Aaron and his house, for he had seen the blood on the mercy-seat, and since he had not died, he knew it had been accepted, and his sins were gone. The rest of Israel did not have that experience, however, so to reassure them, they were able to see Aaron lay his hands on their goat, confess over it their sins, and then watch the goat, which carried its dreadful load of their sins, disappear into the wilderness, guided by a man whose fitness lay in his ability to take the animal to a place from which it could not return. The writer to the Hebrews takes up these things in Hebrews 9:26 and 28, where he speaks of Christ appearing to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. This is the counterpart of the blood of the first goat that was slain so that its blood could be sprinkled on the mercy-seat. Then he speaks of Christ bearing the sins of many, and now he is thinking of the scapegoat. When the Lord Jesus was forsaken of His God upon the Cross, He was in a judicial position equal to that of the scapegoat, which was accepted as an offering, but rejected because of the load it bore.

What are the results of propitiation?

The demands of God have been fully met
To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin. The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that He must respond to every sin. Only Christ is adequate for this situation. He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26. To put away in that verse means to abolish. As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not. No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin. On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary. John wrote, “He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2. Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse, being physically absent from the Greek text. But the words are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement. If John had written “not for us only”, then the translation could have continued “but also for the whole world”. Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, which shows he is writing about the sins people possess, then “the sins of” must be inserted.

Now the apostle will write later “And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.” 1 John 5:19. He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, namely those who are “of God”, that is, believers, and “the whole world”. John not only clearly distinguishes between believers and the world, but just as clearly states that Christ is the propitiatory offering for both classes. That Christ became the propitiation for the whole world does not mean that the whole world will be saved, since propitiation is only made good to a person when he believes. It does mean, however, that no charge may be levelled against God for not making provision for men. Gospel-blessing may be genuinely offered to all men, for there is abundant provision for all.

God’s dealings were vindicated
In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him. Romans 3:25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting. It can be seen now that God was blessing in anticipation, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved. He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary.

God’s glory is fully displayed
There is no attribute of God that has not been fully expressed at Calvary. This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11. By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display. Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it. Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God? Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it. We shall not be disappointed.

God’s mercy is available
The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him is the first person in the New Testament to use a word based on propitiation; in effect praying, “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”. He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God promises, “I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12. The mercy-seat was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (Christ as to His Person), and the mercy-seat, (Christ as to His work), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

God’s forgiveness is assured
In Hebrews 10:5-9 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist foretelling His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s direct testimony telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17. God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time. Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

God’s people are preserved
The Lord Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene after He was risen, and instructed her to tell the brethren that He was about to “ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God”, John 20:17. Thus He would still be the link between His people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.
The basis of His advocacy is two-fold. His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2. The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning. The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers. But we are “saved from wrath through Him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work. He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins. Not was, but is. In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.
He is also our High priest. The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is as follows, “Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted”. These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and chapters three and four, which tell of the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness.
Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. Too little attention has been paid to this word, and hence the connection between verses 17 and 18 is often lost. The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted. When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause. Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to assist us when we cry to Him for help. The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.
But what if we fall, and sin? In that case He comes to our aid in another way. We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20. The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary. But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this. Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17. One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God. As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17. We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he speaks of Christ making reconciliation for the sins of the people as High Priest. He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation as He pleads their cause before God.

God’s purpose for the earth is furthered
When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation, Romans 8:19-23. Now that the Lord Jesus has obtained rights over the earth by His death, He is able to bring in new conditions for God. He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption into which it was brought by the fall of man. Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, shall be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the fall can be remedied. Notice it is things, not people, that are spoken of in that verse as being reconciled.

God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised
Unless the sin that has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall of the first creation. Having dealt with it through Christ, however, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled. Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death. It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, shall be established, 2 Peter 3:13. At last there will be a settled and congenial place in which righteousness can dwell, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin. Then those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

5(f)   3:26
The righteousness of God and justification

3:26
To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness- having been shown that the work of propitiation vindicates God’s past dealings, we learn here of God’s righteous dealings in the present.
That he might be just- that is, might maintain His righteous character, even while He is blessing guilty sinners.
And the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus- the work of Christ enables God to be two things at the same time, namely, to be just, and also the one who reckons sinners just. It is part of His glory that He does not clear the guilty, Exodus 34:7, but He can with true justice forgive the guilty when they plead the work of Christ on their behalf.
The name Jesus emphasises that it is a real and historical man that enables God to justify. The sinless man has become the sin-offering, so that the sinful men of verses 10-18 might be sin-free.

Section 6   Romans 3:27-4:25
God’s grace towards men as their Justifier

Subject of Section 6
Having shown in a previous parenthesis, 1:18-3:20, the pressing need of the gospel in view of the wrath of God which hung over Jew and Gentile alike, and then having explained the terms of the gospel in 3:21-26, the apostle now expands on the expression he had used in verse 22, “unto all.” Does this really mean that the imputed righteousness of God is unto all men, without exception? Is the same God who is angry against the sins of Jews and Gentiles, also the God who will forgive those sins? To answer this question, the apostle selects two of the most revered figures in Old Testament history to convince his readers, whether Jew or Gentile, that the righteousness of God which comes through faith is indeed available to them all. Before he does this, however, he answers three initial questions that may be on the minds of his readers at this point.

Structure of Section 6

6(a)

3:27, 28

Question One: Can man boast?

6(b)

3:29,30

Question Two: Is God biased?

6(c)

3:31

Question Three: Is law banished?


6(a)   3:27,28
Question One: Can man boast?

3:27
Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay: but by the law of faith.

Where is boasting then? The mention of the glory of God in verse 23 has reminded the apostle that God deserves all the glory from His creatures. Does the gospel ensure this, or does it leave room for men to boast, reserving some glory for themselves?
It is excluded. By what law? Of works? Nay: but by the law of faith-the answer to this question is that boasting on the part of man is totally excluded by the “law of faith”, that is, the principle of faith. The gospel calls for faith, and by definition faith is reliance totally on another, and hence leaves no room for man to boast that he has tried to do the works of the law. The law of works could not exclude boasting, for it expected human effort, in which a man would tend to boast. The apostle returns to this in 4:1-8.

3:28
Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law.

Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law- the word ‘conclude’ means ‘reckon with logical thought’. The truth of the gospel, summed up here by the phrase “justified by faith”, will stand the test of the most rigorous examination.

6(b)   3:29,30
Question Two: Is God biased?

3:29
Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also:

Is he the God of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles? Given that God specially singled out the people of Israel for unique advantages in the Old Testament, is He still restricting His blessing to them?
Yes, of the Gentiles also- here is the answer, that the one and same God (“it is one God”, verse 30) who blesses Jews with salvation through faith, blesses Gentiles likewise. In this verse the apostle speaks of the two great divisions of humanity in the context of nationality, Jew and Gentile, whereas in the next verse he will refer to them in the context of religion, as those circumcised or uncircumcised.

3:30
Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith.

Seeing it is one God- there is only one true God, and He is undivided in His person and in His intentions. He blesses men on consistent principles, which are in harmony with His own nature and character.
Which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and the uncircumcision through faith- since salvation is not through law-works, which law was given only to the Jews, the way is open for any to come. “By faith”, or literally “out of faith”, means on the principle of faith, as opposed to the principle of works which the Jews was familiar with, and to which circumcision committed them.
As for the Gentiles, here called the uncircumcision, justification is “through faith”, or literally “by the instrumentality of faith”, for the Gentiles did not have any other instrument before, for they were not interested in keeping God’s law. By circumcising their male sons, the Jews committed them to the law with its system of works, whereas Gentile boys were not thus committed. The apostle returns to this in 4:9-12.

6(c)   3:31
Question Three: Is law banished?

3:31
Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.

Do we then make void the law through faith? Are the just requirements of the law cancelled and made of no effect by the gospel?
God forbid: yea, we establish the law- the apostle is emphatic that the gospel establishes the law, upholding as it does all the righteous principles set out in the law of Moses, and is just as insistent as the law in asserting that man is a sinner. See 1 Timothy 1:8-11, where the demands of the law, sound doctrine, and the gospel are in full agreement. Christ Himself said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.” Matthew 5:17,18.
In His death the Lord Jesus met all the claims of the God who had been offended by the breaking of His law, thus showing that far from being indifferent to the law, the gospel makes known that its claims are met in Christ, as the apostle makes clear in Galatians 3:10,13. After all, “justify” is a law-court word, indicating acquittal from all charge. Paul returns to this in 4:13-16.